Special Issue: Translating ThreatSpecial Issue: Translating ThreatSpecial Issue: Translating ThreatSpecial Issue: Translating ThreatSpecial Issue: Translating ThreatSpecial Issue: Translating ThreatSpecial Issue: Translating ThreatSpecial Issue: Translating ThreatSpecial Issue: Translating ThreatSpecial Issue: Translating ThreatSpecial Issue: Translating ThreatSpecial Issue: Translating ThreatReviewsReviewsVolumesVolumesVolumesVolumesVolumesVolumesNewsVolumesNewsSpecial Issue: Terminologia e traduzione: interlinguistica, intralinguistica e intersemioticaSpecial Issue: Terminologia e traduzione: interlinguistica, intralinguistica e intersemioticaSpecial Issue: Terminologia e traduzione: interlinguistica, intralinguistica e intersemioticaSpecial Issue: Terminologia e traduzione: interlinguistica, intralinguistica e intersemioticaSpecial Issue: Terminologia e traduzione: interlinguistica, intralinguistica e intersemioticaSpecial Issue: Terminologia e traduzione: interlinguistica, intralinguistica e intersemioticaSpecial Issue: Terminologia e traduzione: interlinguistica, intralinguistica e intersemioticaSpecial Issue: Terminologia e traduzione: interlinguistica, intralinguistica e intersemioticaSpecial Issue: Terminologia e traduzione: interlinguistica, intralinguistica e intersemioticaSpecial Issue: Reimagining Comics - The Translation and Localization of Visual NarrativesSpecial Issue: Reimagining Comics - The Translation and Localization of Visual NarrativesSpecial Issue: Reimagining Comics - The Translation and Localization of Visual NarrativesSpecial Issue: Reimagining Comics - The Translation and Localization of Visual NarrativesSpecial Issue: Reimagining Comics - The Translation and Localization of Visual NarrativesSpecial Issue: Reimagining Comics - The Translation and Localization of Visual NarrativesSpecial Issue: Reimagining Comics - The Translation and Localization of Visual NarrativesSpecial Issue: Reimagining Comics - The Translation and Localization of Visual NarrativesSpecial Issue: Reimagining Comics - The Translation and Localization of Visual NarrativesSpecial Issue: Reimagining Comics - The Translation and Localization of Visual NarrativesVolumesVolumesVolumesVolumesSpecial Issue: Tradurre per l’infanzia e l’adolescenzaSpecial Issue: Tradurre per l’infanzia e l’adolescenzaSpecial Issue: Tradurre per l’infanzia e l’adolescenzaSpecial Issue: Tradurre per l’infanzia e l’adolescenzaSpecial Issue: Tradurre per l’infanzia e l’adolescenzaSpecial Issue: Tradurre per l’infanzia e l’adolescenzaSpecial Issue: Tradurre per l’infanzia e l’adolescenzaSpecial Issue: Tradurre per l’infanzia e l’adolescenzaSpecial Issue: Tradurre per l’infanzia e l’adolescenzaSpecial Issue: Tradurre per l’infanzia e l’adolescenzaSpecial Issue: Tradurre per l’infanzia e l’adolescenzaSpecial Issue: Inclusive Theatre: Translation, Accessibility and Beyond Special Issue: Inclusive Theatre: Translation, Accessibility and Beyond Special Issue: Inclusive Theatre: Translation, Accessibility and Beyond TranslationsNewsSpecial Issue: Embodied Translating – Mit dem Körper übersetzenSpecial Issue: Embodied Translating – Mit dem Körper übersetzenSpecial Issue: Embodied Translating – Mit dem Körper übersetzenSpecial Issue: Embodied Translating – Mit dem Körper übersetzenSpecial Issue: Embodied Translating – Mit dem Körper übersetzenSpecial Issue: Embodied Translating – Mit dem Körper übersetzenSpecial Issue: Embodied Translating – Mit dem Körper übersetzenSpecial Issue: Embodied Translating – Mit dem Körper übersetzenSpecial Issue: Inclusive Theatre: Translation, Accessibility and Beyond Special Issue: Inclusive Theatre: Translation, Accessibility and Beyond Special Issue: Inclusive Theatre: Translation, Accessibility and Beyond Special Issue: Inclusive Theatre: Translation, Accessibility and Beyond Special Issue: Inclusive Theatre: Translation, Accessibility and Beyond VolumesVolumesVolumesVolumesNewsVolumesVolumesVolumesVolumesVolumesSpecial Issue: Space in TranslationSpecial Issue: Space in TranslationSpecial Issue: Space in TranslationSpecial Issue: Space in TranslationSpecial Issue: Space in TranslationSpecial Issue: Space in TranslationSpecial Issue: Space in TranslationSpecial Issue: Space in TranslationSpecial Issue: Space in TranslationSpecial Issue: Space in TranslationSpecial Issue: Space in TranslationSpecial Issue: Space in TranslationSpecial Issue: Space in TranslationSpecial Issue: Space in TranslationSpecial Issue: Space in Translation

Introduction:

Cross-cultural pragmatics and interpersonal dynamics through translation

By Maria Sidiropoulou (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece)

©inTRAlinea & Maria Sidiropoulou (2024).
"Introduction: Cross-cultural pragmatics and interpersonal dynamics through translation"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2669

1. Cross-cultural variation through translation

Understanding cross-cultural variation in human communication is highly important and has attracted the attention of scholars in contrastive linguistics and translation studies (Hatim and Mason 1990). It has beneficial social effects in that it helps appreciate the ‘other’ and avoid misunderstandings in social interaction. A field which cuts across cross-cultural variation is cross-cultural pragmatics, namely, the study of implied meaning in what we say and how we say it, cross-culturally. The assumption, in this special issue, is that intercultural variation may be fruitfully studied through translation practice and inform both translation training and EFL. This is because translator insight, which adjusts messages to target context conventions, seems to be a rich resource for identifying and researching intercultural variation.

Translation and pragmatics, or pragmatics through translation, has attracted the attention of scholars early enough (Hickey 1998) and the interest proliferated (Tipton and Desilla 2019, Locher and Sidiropoulou 2021, Sidiropoulou 2021, Desilla 2024) as new areas of intercultural transfer came under the lens of pragmatics (for instance, oral-to-oral interpreting, written to oral interpreting [sight translation], oral-to-gesture [sign interpreting], subtitling, dubbing etc., Dayter, Locher and Messerli 2023).

Recent accounts of the interaction between translation and pragmatics talk about ‘cultural filters’ which result from contrastive analysis (House 2018). House (2021) suggests that the importance of context for both translation and pragmatics is evidence of the close relation between them. Likewise, House and Kádár (2021, 2022) include translation studies in the areas which fall within the cross-cultural pragmatics paradigm and outline its principles, which are presented here in order to show the relevance of the articles in this special issue to cross-cultural pragmatics.

(1) Bottom-up research (House and Kádár 2022: 152): all articles in this special issue take a bottom-up approach to the data.

(2) A “multimethod approach to researching language use” (House and Kádár 2022: 152). Αll articles in this special issue use both an etic approach to the data (describing the analyst’s view) and an emic approach (other speakers’ view) through questionnaires. Troy McConachy and Helen Spencer-Oatey (2021) highlight the significance of metapragmatic comments in sociopragmatic research, namely, the evaluative and explanatory comments that language users make in relation to particular features of interaction. Such comments reveal ideologies and may be received through questionnaires, interviews, newspaper articles and media reports. Questionnaires in these papers usually ask respondents to explain their choices, for the insight they can offer to the research perspectives.

(3) “Relying on interrelated but distinct units of analysis and finite typologies of these units […] the researcher is advised to identify a particular unit of analysis to examine linguaculturally embedded data” (House and Kádár 2022: 154). All articles in this special issue focus on a pragmatic phenomenon and examine how it is realized cross-culturally through translation, namely, what may be threatening cross-culturally.

(4) “Cross-cultural pragmaticians may pursue interest in intracultural and intralinguistic variations of languages” (House and Kádár 2022: 154). When the articles examine more than one version of the data within the same language, an intracultural comparison occurs between discursive options used diachronically.  Regarding the cross-cultural dimension, House and Kádár (2022) suggest that “[t]he more typologically distant these languages are, the more challenging it may be to contrastively examine them” (2022: 154-55). The special issue contrasts English and Greek, which favour different politeness orientations (English: negative, Greek: positive in certain genres) and brings Russian, which differentiates itself in many ways, into the picture (as a source or target language).

(5) “Relying on corpora and the Principle of Comparability”. All articles use mini data sets to draw their conclusions.

(6) The last principle of cross-cultural pragmatics refers to “[u]sing linguistically-based terminology”, in contrast to terms like “ideology”, “values”, and “identity” formation (House and Kádár 2022: 156). When the articles in this special issue refer to variation in “ideology”, “values” and “identity”, variation is described through linguistically-based terminology.

Another recent account of the interaction between translation and pragmatics, and what matters most in studying it, points to three layers of consideration, which may allow safe conclusions in the study of translation and pragmatics. These are the level of (a) ‘mediality’ (how the medium may affect the way transfer is performed), (b) ‘participant roles’ (addressees, speakers, bystanders, overhearers etc.) and (c) ‘relational work’ in the framework of interpersonal pragmatics: “Relational work is the linguistic and multimodal “work” individuals invest in negotiating relationships with others” (Locher & Watts, 2005: 10).

The special issue takes into consideration mediality, in that it examines print or online information and how it is transferred, occasionally multimodally. The whole of the special issue is about relational work, that is, how text producers negotiate their relationship with audiences in non-/fictional texts (where the intention is to avoid or implicitly enhance threat).

Parallel corpora, like the diachronic mini-corpora samples in this special issue, compare and contrast regularities of languages (Zanettin 2014) and are “a reasonably reliable repository of all the features of a language” Tognini Bonelli 2010: 20). In answering the question ‘what can corpora tell us about pragmatics?’, Rühlemann (2010) points to discourse markers and speech act expressions. The parallel data sets in this special issue ‘compare and contrast regularities’ which pertain to interpersonal dynamics, in non-/threatening situations.

For instance, threat may need to be enhanced in a target version for achieving appropriateness; it may arise unintentionally in a target context, if a source context prefers enhanced aggression and the transfer is ‘ST oriented’ (Toury 1995); it may arise out of standard  terminology for a social minority, academic or medical ST conventions may be threatening if transferred intact in another cultural context; threat may appear because it may be intended in a target context; the relational dynamics between interlocutors, in time y, may be threatening in time x, because of societal change in the meantime; enhanced threat in a target version, shaping the identity of a female figure by a male translator, may be too offensive in the ears of a female translator, out of solidarity for women. These are quite a few instances of threat the special issue raises awareness of, in translation practice.

2. The individual contributions

Genre is of utmost importance in shaping discourse (Trosborg 1997). The articles in this special issue examine a variety of translated genres, both fictional (Part II) and non-fictional (Part I).

2.1 Non-Fiction

The article ‘Manipulating Τhreat in Μedical Αdvertising’ advances perception of medical discourse norms cross-culturally. Following the traditional concern about the doctor-patient relationship (Pendleton and Hasler 1983, Heath 1986/2006, Von Raffler-Engel 1989) and how discourse is structured, Daphne Charalampopoulou examines the relational dynamics between expert/doctor and potential patient, in medical leaflets of a private hospital, in Athens, advertising services the hospital offers for various medical conditions. The paper concludes that the interpersonal distance (high-power distance) favoured in the Greek version of the data, between hospital experts and potential patients, would have been offensive if transferred in English, which instead favours lower power-distance features (than Greek) in certain contexts. The paper draws attention to variation in the make-up of medical advertising across English-Greek, in pragmatically relevant ways, which need to be taken into consideration in translation practice.

The special issue goes on with examining im/politeness in how EU English-Greek legal texts referring to disability shape the identity of disabled people. Aimilia Papadopoulou and Maria Sidiropoulou (‘Representing Disability in English and Greek Legal Discourse’) suggest that the ‘medical’ model of disability is gradually abandoned in the Greek version of discourses on disability, in favour of the ‘social’ model, despite the fact that the formality and high-power distance between doctor-patient in Greek is rather highly appreciated and may impede adhering to the social model. Questionnaire respondents seemed to appreciate disability terms (as polite) which, however, are not favoured in the Greek version of EU disability discourses. For instance, the AμεΑ abbreviation in Greek (for ‘Persons with Disabilities’) avoids potential offensive overtones sedimented within everyday terms of disability. The article advances understanding of potential challenges in managing offensiveness associated with disability terms across English-Greek and pairs with the article “Portraying Intellectual Disability through Translating Fiction” by Vasiliki Papaconstantinou in Part II of this issue in that they both focus on the identity of disabled persons, in different genres.

The next article, ‘Translating Academia: Shaping the Academic Author’ by Chrysoula Gatsiou, deals with the identity of the academic author as shaped by the English source and Greek target version of an academic coursebook on history. The author examines (a) author-expert and reader-student interpersonal distance in academic interaction and (b) the degree of certainty with which author views are presented. In Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov’s (2010) framework these two features correspond to the dimensions of high-/low ‘power distance’ and high-/low- ‘uncertainty avoidance’. Discursive options in Greek are supposed to heighten the social status of the academic author, as a highly esteemed member of the community in Greek. A low-power distance approach (as in English) would have been perceived as threatening in Greek and a low uncertainty avoidance perspective would not have been persuasive enough in Greek. The paper reveals discoursal features which improve texture in a target context and should be taken into account for the transfer to be successful.

The paper ‘Shaping Political Ideologies in the UK BBC and the Russian BBC News Service’ examines implicatures following from BBC English and BBC Russian articles on Liz Truss and Rishi Sunak. Pigi Haidouli examines multimodal material appearing in the two outlets and shows how ‘transediting’ processes in the news attack the face of Liz Truss in the Russian version, while protecting the face of Rishi Sunak. The paper shows how news discourses undergo two mediation processes (Chouliaraki 2012), one in interpreting events in the source language and manipulating threat as intended, and another one where manipulation of threat through translation may yield varied connotations.

2.2 Fiction

Studying pragmatics through fiction has already attracted the attention of scholars (Locher and Jucker 2017), and translation seems to be another arena where the pragmatics of fiction may be studied cross-culturally. Part II of the special issue examines:

- two Greek versions of a piece of Russian literature for children with respect to how im/politeness is rendered intra-culturally,

- two Greek versions of a horror novel and what narratives of im/politeness and threat they give voice to,

- how im/politeness and threat plays out in shaping disability in two Greek versions in fiction,

- two versions of two Shakespearian plays and how translators handle im/politeness and threat in them diachronically, and

- how a Greek version of Russian love poetry at the beginning of the 20th century reshapes the interpersonal dynamics between the poet lover and the beloved nowadays, as contrasted to three English versions of the Russian love poem.

Eleni Piperidou’s article ‘Translating Threat and Power Distance in Pushkin’s The Fisherman and the Goldfish’ examines two Greek target versions and two English target versions of Alexander Pushkin’s story ‘The Fisherman and the Goldfish’ (1833). The two pairs of versions allow examination of threat manipulated intra-culturally and cross-culturally in order to appeal to relevant audiences.  Results show that, as time goes by, threat and aggression are enhanced in both English and Greek contexts, with the visual material showing instances of minimized interpersonal distance and hierarchical relations, in agreement with the verbal material. The article shows diachronic modification in the relationship between the fisherman and his wife and a higher level of aggression and threat on the wife’s part.

The article ‘Carmilla into Greek: Translating Horror and Queerness’ by Maria Episkopou examines how the Gothic subculture plays out in two Greek versions of Joseph Sheridan Le Fanu’s novel ‘Carmilla’ (1872) and how threatening queerness may be to target Greek audiences. Results show that the earlier Greek version rather focused on the supernatural aspect of the story and silenced gothic horror and queer sexuality as too offensive for its audiences; the latest version tends to focus on psychological and more violent aspects of the self, highlighting queerness, which appears not as threatening as it earlier was. The article shows diachronic variation in what may be assumed threatening in the universe of the novel, which translators are expected to evaluate the appropriateness of.

The article ‘Portraying Intellectual Disability through Translating Fiction’ by Vasiliki Papaconstantinou is a diachronical analysis of whether and how fiction translation may register societal attitudes to disability. The study focuses on the character of Lennie, in two Greek target versions (1961, 2010) of Steinbeck’s novella ‘Of Mice and Men’ (1937). The 1961 version enhanced the weak traits of Lennie, constructing a vivid image of his disabled self, alluding to a medical model of disability. By contrast, the 2010 version portrayed a more powerful image of disabled Lennie, rather assuming a social model of disability.

In the article ‘Translating Threat in Greek Versions of Othello’, Stavroula Apostolopoulou examines how two Greek translators manipulate im/politeness and threat expressed in the discourse of characters in ‘Othello’, which give voice to current interpretations of the play, allowing racist, sexist and misogynic narratives and identities. Garcés-Conejos Blitvich and Georgakopoulou (2021) suggest that the study of identity should take centre stage, along with the notion of agency, in situated practices. The article highlights intra-cultural variation manifested through translation, along with heightened aggression and threat in present-day discourses. It confirms that translation practice is another arena where intracultural variation manifests itself through rendition of impoliteness and threat.

The article ‘Rendering Patriarchy through Gendered Translator Gaze in Romeo and Juliet’ by Dionysia Nikoloudaki examines patriarchy in four Greek versions of ‘Romeo and Juliet’ by assessing the foul language translators use in shaping the representation of female figures in the play. Questionnaire respondents suggest that offensiveness (and threat) is raised in the later versions, though not in the latest.  The questionnaire was produced by a female translator, evidently out of female solidarity with the female characters. The study suggests that gendered gaze may be a factor which affects the way patriarchal aggression and threat may be rendered.

Love poetry translation is another context where emotion and the interpersonal relationship between a poet and a beloved can be shaped. In ‘Explicitness as Threat in Love Poetry Translation’, Eleni Sichidi examines how disillusionment is rendered in a lyric love poem by Sergei Alexandrovich Yesenin (1925), when the poem is translated into Greek and into English. She examines primarily the Greek version, which she contrasts with three recent English versions of the poem. She shows that disillusionment is shaped differently in the Greek version, along with assumptions of interpersonal distance between the poet and the beloved and a different perception of what love is. Unlike the English versions, which are more loyal to the Russian source version, the Greek version portrays a closer relationship between the ex-lovers and more suffering emanating from the separation.

The article ‘Subtitling and Dubbing Intimacy and Threat: ‘Harry Potter’ in Greek” by Maria-Nikoleta Blana and Maria Sidiropoulou tackles audiovisual translation and examines how intimacy/friendliness and threat/aggression may be transferred in two audiovisual modalities, subtitling and dubbing. Digitally mediated communication (Xie and Yus 2021) has had its own rules and conventions which are worth examining through AVT modalities (Guillot 2020). Results show that dubbing is more active in heightening awareness of threat/aggression and intimacy, in contrast to subtitling which favours the strategy of ‘retention’. The paper prominently shows that mediality (Dayter, Locher and Messerli 2023) is a factor which significantly affects cross-cultural message rendition.

The special issue shows how people from different cultures interpret and understand each other’s im/polite speech acts and behaviours or/and what may be considered threatening in the speaker-addressee relationship or in the relationship of a speaker with the entity referred to. It examines fiction and non-fiction parallel data, in the English-Greek-Russian and the Russian-Greek and English paradigms. The non-fiction genres include parallel press data, EU legal discourse, academic writing, medical advertising. Fiction genres investigate cross-cultural variation of threat in versions of plays, novels, children’s literature and poetry.

As “[t]he search for regularities in corpora of translations has been mostly carried out with the aim of investigating universals” (Zanettin 2012: 23), this special issue uses data sets to monitor manipulation of relational dynamics between non-/fictional interlocutors and how translators avoid threat (if not intended) or enhance it to meet the expectations of a target community of practice. As a ‘corpus-based’ approach is a distinct paradigm in translation studies (Laviosa 1998), the special issue provides a mini-‘[c]orpus view of similarity and difference in translation’ (Baker 2004) with reference to manipulation of relational work (Locher and Watts 2005), and in un-/intended threat situations.

Acknowledgements

A lot of people have worked for completing this project. I am extremely grateful to my colleagues at the Language and Linguistics Division, of the Department of English Language and Literature, and to collaborators from the School of Philosophy, National and Kapodistrian University of Athens. They kindly accepted to anonymously peer-review the papers in this Special Issue, which immensely improved the texture and potential of the individual papers. Thus, a special thanks goes to the following Professors, Associate Professors and Assistant Professors for contributing their expertise and making crucial suggestions for improvement (alphabetically): Dr. Olga Alexandropoulou, Dr. Tatiana Borisova, Dr. Anna Hatzidaki, Dr. Elly Ifantidou, Dr. Evdokia Karava, Dr. Nikolaos Lavidas, Dr. Bessie Mitsikopoulou, Dr. Anna Piata, Dr. Nikolaos Sifakis, Dr. Aggeliki Tzanne. Last but not least, I am indebted to Ms. Alfia Khusainova for editing the Russian examples.

Their contribution has been invaluable and highly appreciated.

References

Baker, Mona (2004) “A Corpus-based View of Similarity and Difference in Translation’, International Journal of Corpus Linguistics 9, no.2: 167-93.

Chouliaraki, Lilie (2012) “Re-mediation, Inter-mediation, Trans-mediation”, Journalism Studies 14, no.2: 267-283.

Dayter, Daria, Miriam A. Locher and Thomas C. Messerli (eds) (2023) “Introduction” in Pragmatics in Translation – Mediality, Participation and Relational Work, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press: 1-6.

Desilla, Louisa (2024) Translation and Pragmatics: Theories and Applications, London, Routledge.

Garcés-Conejos Blitvich, Pilar and Alexandra Georgakopoulou (2021) “Analysing Identity” in The Cambridge Handbook of Sociopragmatics, Michael Haugh, Dániel Z. Kádár and Marina Terkourafi (eds), Cambridge, Cambridge University Press: 293–314.

Guillot, Marie-Noëlle (2020) “The Pragmatics of Audiovisual Translation: Voices from within in Film Subtitling” Journal of Pragmatics 170, 317–330.

Hatim, Basil, and Ian Mason (1990) Discourse and the Translator, London, Longman.

Heath, Christian (1986/2006) Body Movement and Speech in Medical Interaction, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Hickey, Leo (ed.) (1998) The Pragmatics of Translation, Clevedon, Multilingual Matters.

Hofstede, Geert, Gert Jan Hofstede, and Michael Minkov (2010) Cultures and Organizations: Software of the Mind, New York, McGraw-Hill.

House, Juliane (2018) “Translation Studies and Pragmatics” in Pragmatics and its Interfaces, Cornelia Ilie and Neal R. Norrick (eds), Amsterdam, John Benjamins: 143–162.

House, Juliane (2021) “The Pragmatics of Translation” in The Cambridge Handbook of Sociopragmatics, Michael Haugh, Dániel Z. Kádár and Marina Terkourafi (eds), Cambridge, Cambridge University Press: 544-566.

House, Juliane, and Dániel Z. Kádár (2021) Cross-Cultural Pragmatics, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

House, Juliane, and Daniel Z. Kádár (2022) “Research Report: Cross-cultural Pragmatics” Acta Universitatis Sapientiae, Philologica 14, no.2: 151–156.

Laviosa, Sara (1998) “The Corpus-based Approach: A New Paradigm in Translation Studies” Meta 43, no.4: 474 –479.

Locher, Miriam A., and Richard J. Watts (2005) “Politeness Theory and Relational work”. Journal of Politeness Research 1, no.1: 9–33.

Locher, Miriam A., and Andreas H. Jucker (2017) Pragmatics of Fiction, Berlin, Boston: De Gruyter Mouton.

Locher, Miriam A., and Maria Sidiropoulou (2021) “Introducing the Special Issue on the Pragmatics of Translation” Journal of Pragmatics 178: 121–126.

McConachy, Troy, and Helen Spencer-Oatey (2021) “Cross-Cultural and Intercultural Pragmatics” in The Cambridge Handbook of Sociopragmatics, Michael Haugh, Dániel Z. Kádár and Marina Terkourafi (eds), Cambridge, Cambridge University Press: 733–757.

Pendleton, David, and John Hasler (1983) Doctor-patient Communication, United Kingdom, Academic Press.

Rühlemann, Christoph (2010) “What Can a Corpus Tell us about Pragmatics?” in The Routledge Handbook of Corpus Linguistics, Anne O’Keeffe and Michael McCarthy (eds), London, Routledge: 288-301.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (2021) Understanding Im/politeness through Translation. The English-Greek Paradigm, Cham Switzerland, Springer Nature.

Tipton, Rebecca, and Luisa Desilla (eds) (2019) The Routledge Handbook of Translation and Pragmatics, London, Routledge.

Tognini Bonelli, Elena (2010) “Theoretical Overview of the Evolution of Corpus Linguistics” in The Routledge Handbook of Corpus Linguistics, Anne O’Keeffe and Michael McCarthy (eds), London, Routledge: 14-27.

Trosborg, A. (1997) “Text Typology: Register, Genre and Text Type” in Text Typology and Translation, A. Trosborg (ed.), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins: 3-23.

Toury, Gideon (1995) Descriptive Translation Studies and Beyond, Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins.

Von Raffler-Engel, Walburga (ed.) (1989) Doctor-patient Interaction, Amsterdam, John Benjamins.

Xie, Chaoqun, and Francisco Yus (2021) “Digitally Mediated Communication” in The Cambridge Handbook of Sociopragmatics, Michael Haugh, Dániel Z. Kádár and Marina Terkourafi (eds), Cambridge, Cambridge University Press: 454-474.

Zanettin, Federico (2012) Translation-Driven Corpora Corpus Resources for Descriptive and Applied Translation Studies, Manchester, St. Jerome.

Zanettin, Federico (2014) “Corpora in Translation” in Translation: A Multidisciplinary Approach, Juliane House (ed.), London, Palgrave Macmillan: 178-199.

About the author(s)

Maria Sidiropoulou is Professor of Translation Studies (299/26-9-2006), a retiree (31-8-2023) teaching translation-related courses in the postgraduate programme of the Department of English Language and Literature. She was Chair of the Department of English Language and Literature, School of Philosophy, National and Kapodistrian University of Athens ( Dec 1, 2017- Aug. 31, 2020), Director of the MA Programme 'English Language, Linguistics and Translation (2020-2022), and Chair of the Interdepartmental MA Programme 'Translation: Greek, English, Russian (2020-2022)', Director of the Translation Studies and Interpreting LABORATORY META-FEASEIS (2020-2023), founding Director of the META-FRASEIS TRANSLATION PROGRAMME (2007-2020) Head of the Interuniversity and Interdepartmental Co-ordinating Committee of the Translation-Translatology MA Programme of the University of Athens (2009-2011)Her recent publications (books, co-/edited volumes, articles) and talks deal with intercultural issues manifested through Greek-English translation in the press, in advertising, in academic discourse, in EU documentation, in tourism, in literature, on stage and screen.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Maria Sidiropoulou (2024).
"Introduction: Cross-cultural pragmatics and interpersonal dynamics through translation"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2669

Manipulating Threat in Medical Advertising

By Daphne Charalampopoulou (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece)

Abstract

Medical discourse has attracted the attention of scholars internationally, both in monolingual research and in translation. A topic which has attracted particular attention is the relational dynamics between interlocutors, in this case between expert/doctor and patient. When medical discourse is to be transferred cross-culturally, the question arises whether the interpersonal dynamics between expert and patient shift or are invariable. The aim of the study is to research potential variation in the relationship between hospital/expert-patient through Greek-English translated medical advertising. The study examined twenty medical leaflets of the ‘Hygeia’ private hospital, in Athens, advertising services the hospital offers, for various medical conditions. The analysis utilizes im/politeness theory to examine manipulation of threat in the communicative situation and power distance between expert and potential patient. Findings show that the Greek version of the data heightens power distance and assumes higher threat awareness, which seems to be confirmed by a questionnaire addressing 15 bilingual respondents. The significance of the research lies in that it draws attention to cross-cultural variation in medical communication, suggesting that translation data is another platform where medical communication may be fruitfully researched

Keywords: medical discourse, impoliteness translation, hospital leaflets, advertising, expert-patient communication

©inTRAlinea & Daphne Charalampopoulou (2024).
"Manipulating Threat in Medical Advertising"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2668

1. Introduction 

Martin (2014) highlighted the interest pragmatics has taken in medical discourse drawing back to 1981 when the Journal of Pragmatics published a volume on the theme: 

Introducing the 1981 special issue of the Journal of Pragmatics on therapeutic discourse, the editors, Haberland and Mey (1981: 105), explain the theme of the volume: “what goes wrong in doctor–patient communication, and what is language’s role in all of this”. Over thirty years later, pragmatics continues to shed light on this knotty relationship and on the intricate choreographies characterizing medical encounters. (2014: 515) 

Medical communication, as any communication, confines to norms which may vary cross-culturally. Scholars have focused on oral doctor-patient communication, with (or without) body movement (Pendleton and Hasler 1983, Heath 1986, Von Raffler-Engel 1989) in monolingual research. The aim was to examine how the interaction may be structured for improving it. Locher and Schnurr (2017) outline the diversity the field of health and communication displays: 

[T]he combination of health and communication is a vibrant research field with a long tradition […]. Many different research disciplines contribute to this field from social psychology, communication studies, health literacy, medical sociology, medical anthropology, education, pragmatics and applied linguistics. The object of study is equally diverse including different interactions between different combinations of interactants (healthcare provider–healthcare provider, healthcare provider–patient, patient–patient, carers–patients, etc.), ideologies and discourses around health and different modes and interaction and their combinations (face-to-face, telephone, leaflets, case reports, e-health contexts, etc.). (2017: 690) 

The present study adds translation to the interdisciplinary complex. Norms of doctor-patient interaction are likely to vary cross-culturally and a relatively safe way of examining cross-cultural variation in it may be through translation practice. 

Translation practice is a field where intercultural variation in medical communication may be spotted and researched. When marketing goals are involved, variation in medical communication may be highly indicative of the norms and tendencies the genre uses cross-culturally. This study investigates medical discourse which appears in leaflets issued by the ‘Hygeia’ private hospital, in Athens, advertising services the hospital offers, in Greek and English, for various conditions, and informs patients or a general unspecialized audience about medical conditions, potential medication or cure.  

The material seems valuable because it reflects language patterns associated with established patterns of communication and perhaps different social roles cross-culturally. In reviewing psycho- vs. socio-linguistics theories applied to marketing research, Alcántara-Pilar et al. (2017) suggest that the identity speakers want to establish and the relationship with the addressee they want to construct may change when changing language, because of potentially different social codes: 

the speaker’s choice of language in a given situation is shaped by the identity they wish to convey and the relationship they wish to create with the recipients of the message, bearing in mind the contextual aspects of the situation in which they are speaking and the associated social codes. The choice an individual makes to speak a particular language with which to communicate brings with it the choice of a social identity and a sense of belonging to a specific community. By changing the language, the speaker seeks to achieve a series of pre-established objectives, based on the interpretation that recipients make of the message. (2017: 14) 

A pilot investigation of the ‘Hygeia’ private hospital leaflets manifests variation in interpersonal communication (between doctors and potential patients), when the language changes. The study raises awareness of established discoursal patterns in the two cultural environments, hoping to facilitate doctor-patient communication across Greek and English, and eliminate potential risk of misunderstanding and unnecessary emotional burden.   

2. Literature review: On power 

In his theory of power, Foucault (2006), claims that there is no such thing as “pure equality” in communication, even though most of our models of understanding communication make this assumption. Hierarchy in social relationships is always present, however subtle. In every culture, there are always some groups that have more privileges in communication, in the terms of social hierarchy, such as higher prestige or status. Foucault’s main interest lies in the question where power is ‘located’ in culture; who does and who does not have it; how power is distributed; how it is maintained. He argues that power is dynamic, flowing through individuals in various contexts and relationships.  

The research uses cultural dimensions and communication styles (Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov 2010) which affect intercultural communication, namely, power distance, a dimension of culture which concerns the extent to which the less powerful members of a culture expect and accept that power, prestige, and wealth are distributed unequally. 

In contexts where the level of power distance seems to be higher, chances are that children would obey their parents, and people are expected to display respect for those of higher status. For instance, in countries such as Cambodia, Laos, and Thailand, people are expected to display respect for monks by ritualistic greetings, making gestures like removing hats in the presence of a monk, dressing modestly, seating monks at a higher level, and using language that shows respect. Contexts with high power distance favour the concentration of power in the hands of those of higher status, rather than distributed equally among all the social layers. These countries tend to be stricter and they may communicate in a more authoritarian way, as they underpin the inequalities between interpersonal relations. 

High- and low- power distance parallels the interpersonal distance/proximity of the im/politeness framework (Brown and Levinson 1978, Bousfield and Locher 2008), which acknowledges performance of FTAs (Face Threatening Acts) intentionally or unintentionally. Researching threat in interaction, intra- or inter- culturally, is highly fruitful in that threat may occur (even unintentionally), if addressee expectations are not met. For instance, if speakers used interpersonal proximity in a high-power context, they would end up raising threat awareness in their interlocutors, which may hinder communication goals. Alternatively, high-power distance communication in low-context environments may sound at least awkward, if not impolite. 

In an attempt to elaborate on power distance, Hofstede et al. (2010) suggest certain criteria which seem to affect power distance: 1. Geographic Latitude. In this case, the correlation is inversely proportional. Lower latitudes are associated with higher power distance. 2. Population. In countries with large populations the level of power distance is higher. 3. Wealth. Cultures known for their wealth tend to appear lower power distance. 4. History. Countries with a Romance language (Spanish, Portuguese, Italian, French) score medium to high, as do Confucian cultural inheritance countries. Contexts with a Germanic language (German, English, Dutch, Danish, Norwegian, Swedish) score low. Both the Romance language contexts and the Confucian cultural inheritance ones were ruled from a single power center, whereas the Germanic language countries remained “barbaric” during Roman days. This study refers to communities of practice, like practices in medical advertising, rather than whole cultures, as suggested in Hofstede et al. (2010). 

Hofstede et al.’s (2010) dimensions interrelate with each other. Contexts with low levels of power distance, display high levels of individualism, and low levels of masculinity have higher social and institutional capacity (Husted 2005). In New Zealand, characterized as a low power distance culture, it is common for subordinates to address managers by their first name; in Hong Kong, high in power distance, people of lower rank in the workplace usually address those of higher rank with titles to preserve hierarchical relationships. 

Greek is a positive politeness language (Sifianou 1992) displaying high levels of collectivism in interaction, but certain contexts favour interpersonal distance and unequal distribution of power like negative politeness contexts do (Brown and Levinson 1978), as the present data set will display. In Brown and Levinson’s framework (1978), there are some acts that may provoke threat to another person's face; an insult or expression of disapproval seem to be such acts.  

Threat theory, advanced by Walter et al. (1999), identifies four domains of threat: realistic, symbolic, negative stereotypes, and intergroup anxiety. Realistic threat concerns threat to the political and economic power and well-being of the ingroup. Symbolic threat concerns group differences in values, beliefs, morals, and attitudes, which may lead to prejudice against members of outgroups. Negative stereotypes serve as a basis for negative expectations concerning the behaviour of members of the stereotyped group. The fourth type of threat, intergroup anxiety, refers to people’s feeling of being personally threatened in intergroup interactions, such as being embarrassed, rejected, or ridiculed. The type of threat assumed in this study is the symbolic one, deriving from group differences in values, beliefs, morals, and attitudes. In a Greek to English translation direction, if the Greek audience appreciates high power distance in a medical context, the English version would have to regulate certain points which may be threatening for the English audience, if it is a low-power distance one.  

3. Methodology 

As suggested, this study uses naturalistic data from 20 leaflets (see Appendix 1) of ‘Hygeia’ private hospital, Athens, in order to investigate threat manipulation in medical discourse cross-culturally (c. 8,000 words per language version). The study juxtaposed the two versions, spotted pragmatic variation in the hospital-audience communication and categorized it, highlighting variation occurring between the two versions. Threat awareness considerations and power distance between expert-patient were two features which seemed to stand out when analyzing the two versions of the data set.  

The etic perspective to the data was followed by an emic perspective, namely, consideration of lay people’s view with respect to the above phenomena. The study designed a questionnaire addressing 20 bilingual postgraduate students with an acute perception of what linguistic variation may pragmatically signify. The questionnaire (see appendix 2) used some of the examples which the study analyzed and elicited data which verified etic findings. 

4. Data analysis 

The section identifies instances, in the medical leaflets, which show that the English version attempts to minimize threat which would have been produced, if the Greek had been transferred literally in English. A second section of Data analysis deals with the manipulation of interpersonal distance/proximity, which the two versions adjust to meet the expectations of the respective contexts. 

4.1 Threat awareness  

The subsection shows that the English version of the medical data set is very much concerned about minimizing threat in the communication with the patient. The Greek version is more tolerant to threat but raises the level of formality to compensate for it. 

Example

GR 

Η οστεοαρθρίτιδα είναι πάθησηπου επηρεάζει τις αρθρώσεις, 

 

[BT. Osteoarthritis is a disease that affects joints]. 

EN 

Osteoarthritis is a conditionthat affects your joints. 

Τhe very term condition translating πάθηση (=disease) carries lower emotional burden than that of πάθηση. It is as if medical texts in Greek prefer to highlight risk in order to persuade audience to check their health. The use of 'your' in English assumes interpersonal proximity, which balances the impact of a potential threat. The results of the questionnaire show that the 98 percent of the participants agree that the Greek version carries higher threat awareness.  

Example 2 

GR 

Στο Ιατρείο Μνήμης εφαρμόζονται ατομικά προγράμματα Νοητικής Ενδυνάμωσης για την ενίσχυση του θεραπευτικού αποτελέσματος της φαρμακευτικής αγωγής. 

 

[BT. At the Memory Clinic personal cognitive stimulation programs are applied for the enhancement of the therapeutic result of the pharmacological treatment]. 

EN 

Personal cognitive stimulation programs are also offered at the Memory Clinic to compliment the results of pharmacological treatment. 

Nominalizations (για την ενίσχυση) raise the level of formality and heighten power distance between interlocutors. By contrast, in English, the verbal structure (to compliment) has a lowering effect on power distance. Also, 'offered' signals an attempt of the English text to decrease the psychological burden of the programme by making it seem as an offer, which encourages expert-patient communication.  

Example 3 

GR 

Σε βαριές περιπτώσεις μπορεί να χρειαστεί και χειρουργική επέμβαση. 

 

[BT. In severe cases, surgery may be needed]. 

EN 

Surgery can be considered only in more severe cases. 

In example 3, the English version is more encouraging in that it decreases the possibility that a surgery may be necessary, with the adverbial 'only in severe cases'. In Greek, the threat is higher with no attempt at mitigation, because the adverbial [σ]ε βαριές περιπτώσεις (in severe cases), being at sentence initial position, holds within its scope the potential for a surgery. 

4.2 Power distance 

The subsection shows that, contrary to the positive politeness character of Greek in interaction which would favour interpersonal proximity, the medical genre favours interpersonal distance (high power distance, where inequality in society is accepted). Likewise, contrary to the negative politeness character of English in interaction which would normally favour interpersonal distance, the English version favours low power distance and interpersonal proximity. 

Example 4 

GR 

Ο ρευματολόγος εξετάζει τον ασθενή, αξιολογεί τα συμπτώματα και τα αποτελέσματα των απεικονιστικών και των αιματολογικών του εξετάσεων προκειμένου να καταλήξει σε διάγνωση. 

 

[BT.  The rheumatologist examines the patient, evaluates the symptoms and the results of the imaging and blood tests in order to come to a diagnosis] 

EN 

Doctors strive to the diagnosis based on your symptoms or physical examination and the results of x-ray scans and blood tests. 

In Greek, the doctor’s specialty (rheumatologist) assumes higher complexity with reference to the condition, which is more threatening. This is avoided in the English version with the general item 'Doctors'. The appearance of the binary rheumatologist-patient in the Greek version also highlights the power differentials between the persons involved. Furthermore, the use of the adjective 'your' in English emphasizes interpersonal proximity (vs. a definite article in Greek). 95 percent of the (Greek) questionnaire respondents suggested that the Greek version creates a higher sentiment of trust, evidently acknowledging the higher power distance between doctor-patient in the Greek version, and the respect to doctors, as high prestige personalities. 

Example

GR 

Αν έχετε αρχίσει να δοκιμάζετε το τσιγάρο μπορείτε να βρείτε τον τρόπο να πείτε ΟΧΙ 

 

[BT. If you have started trying cigarettes you can find the way to say NO] 

EN 

If you have just started smoking find a way to say NO. 

 

In example 5, the use of the imperative in English (i.e., find a way) is more encouraging and expects the patients to act on their own. 80 percent of the questionnaire respondents suggested the connotation holds in English. By contrast, the Greek text implies a strong trust in the doctor, who has the responsibility and the power to act. The Greek text display higher power distance between doctor-patient.

Example

GR 

Ελευθερία στο σώμα. Αρμονία στην κίνηση 

 

[BT. Freedom to the body. Harmony in movement] 

EN 

Free your mind. Coordinate your movement 

Here, is another example of the use of the adjective 'your', in English. It marks a lower level of power distance by directly communicating with the client-patient. Hence, the use of the imperative mode in English (vs. the nominalization in Greek) which implies that the patients should act on their own. Questionnaire respondents verified the active role assumed of the English patient by 100 percent. 

Example

GR  

Είναι απαραίτητη η εξέτασή σας από εξειδικευμένο ιατρό. 

 

[BT. Your examination by a special doctor is necessary] 

EN 

You should be examined by a specialist. 

The impersonalized structure in Greek (is necessary) raises the level of formality and makes the doctor seem more important and dominant in the Greek text, with 80 percent of the questionnaire participants being in agreement.  

Example

GR 

Το τριχοριζόγραμμα είναι μία εξειδικευμένη εξέταση των μαλλιών με την οποία μπορούμε να ελέγξουμε, τόσο ποιοτικά όσο και ποσοτικά, σε ποια φάση βρίσκονται οι τρίχες σε διάφορα σημεία του τριχωτού της κεφαλής σε μία συγκεκριμένη χρονική στιγμή. 

 

[BT. The trichogram is a specialized hair examination with whom we can control, both in terms of quality and quantity, in which phase the hairs on various areas of the scalp are, at a given time] 

EN 

The trichogram is a specialized hair analysis test, which assists in determining the phase of the hairs, both in terms of quality and quantity on various areas of the scalp at a given time. 

In example 8, the role of the specialist is empowered as manifested through μπορούμε να ελέγξουμε (we can control: power distance and collectivism), whereas in the English version the role of the specialist is less powerful and assisted by technology.  

Example

GR 

Με τη χαρτογράφηση και τον συστηματικό έλεγχο παρατηρείται ανά πάσα στιγμή η οποιαδήποτε αλλαγή στους σπίλους σε σχέση με το παρελθόν. 

 

[BT. With mole mapping and systematic monitoring, any change to moles of any given time is observed, compared to the past] 

EN 

Mole mapping and systematic monitoring allows any observation of any changing to moles of any given moment, compared to the past. 

Passivization in Greek, παρατηρείται (is observed) vs. the English active verb 'allows' raises the level of formality and interpersonal distance, creating a high-power distance context of situation.  

5. Discussion 

Corporations contact their target groups through advertising and the “cognitive and emotional response of the consumers are established through those advertisement messages” (Aktan and Ozupek 2017: 424). As language constructs social relations, it seems highly important for research to study discourses, in order to decipher the specifics of corporate communication with clients. In this study, the medical advertising campaign seems to be aware of the shift in power dynamics in medical contexts, across English and Greek.  

The study selected 20 medical leaflets of the ‘Hygeia’ Hospital, Athens, and contrasted the Greek and English versions, with respect to implied pragmatic meaning. It focused on relational dynamics, namely threat awareness and how it may be tolerated in the English and Greek community of practice. Results showed that manipulation of threat and the fear of performing a Face-Threatening Act changed the power distance dynamics cross-culturally.  

The study verifies the importance of genre in discourse. As suggested, Greek is a positively polite language in interaction (Sifianou 1992), with English being a negatively polite language (Brown and Levinson 1978). This may also be manifested through translation for the stage (Sidiropoulou 2012, 2021) where oral speech is involved. However, in medical discourse the tendencies seem reversed: Greek favours interpersonal distance, as the data showed, and English rather favoured interpersonal proximity.  

Table 1. Genre and pragmatic meaning in translation.  

Malamatidou (2016) examined Greek target versions of English popular science articles from Popular Science and Scientific American and found a high preference for passivization and interpersonal distance in Greek – which however is reduced over the years because of a code-copying mechanism which operates in Greek, because of the high inflow of English translated discourse into the country. In examining English-Greek political science translation, Sidiropoulou (2017) found that the relational dynamics (proximity/distance) between political scientist and reader are highly important in reshaping the relationship in the Greek target version, with the Greek target version heightening distance (as in Table 1[b]). 

6. Conclusions and significance of the research  

Translation is a rich resource for tracing discoursal tendencies cross-culturally, where genre, the role of participants and the relation dynamics between interlocutors are highly important. Dayter et al. (2023) suggest that mediality (the medium), participation structure (the role of participants in the communicative situation) and their relational dynamics between interlocutors are ‘promising loci’ of pragmatic research on translational data. In alignment with this theoretical perspective, the study examined the specifics of medical print advertising, and the relational dynamics between the hospital/expert and potential patients.  

The study contributes to a more nuanced understanding of cultural diversity and shows that cultural values operate as cultural repertoires of behaviours (Liu et al. 2014) in social life.  The manipulation of threat in medical discourse varied cross-culturally. 

As expected, medical texts give evidence concerning the treatment of FTAs cross culturally. Greek tolerates greater threat and perhaps uses formality to compensate for it, the implication being: it is not necessarily about you, this is what the science suggests, in these conditions. By contrast, the English version attempts to minimize any threatening implications. It is evident that the target text (English) uses items of lower emotional load, that appears to be more reassuring. 

The results of this study may be used in order to facilitate communication in medical contexts cross culturally; it goes without saying that awareness of pragmatic differences in the communication with a patient would make cross-cultural understanding easier to achieve. 

 Analyzing pragmatics in medical contexts is rather uncharted territory. Communication with a medical institution or an expert is a significant practice and a worth-examining one. The study analyzed medical discourse in print. More channels of medical communication would be worth-investigating, such as hospital talk and medical interpreting (de Souza and Fragkou 2020). 

References 

Aktan, Ercan, and Mehmet Nejat Ozupek (2017) “Corporate Advertising at the Age of Social Media” in Advertising and Branding: Concepts, Methodologies, Tools, and Applications vol.1, Information Resources Management Association (ed), Hershey PA, IGI Global: 413-429. 

Alcántara-Pilar, Juan Miguel, Salvador del Barrio-García, Esmeralda Crespo-Almendros, and Lucia Porcu (2017) “A Review of Psycho- vs. Socio-linguistics Theories: An Application to Marketing Research” in Advertising and Branding: Concepts, Methodologies, Tools, and Applications vol.1, Information Resources Management Association (ed), Hershey PA, IGI Global: 1-30. 

Bousfield, Derek, and Myriam A. Locher (2008) Impoliteness in Language: Studies on its Interplay with Power in Theory and Practice, Berlin, Mouton de Gruyter. 

Brown, Penelope, Stephen C. Levinson (1978) Politeness. Some Universals in Language Usage, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. 

Dayter, Daria, Miriam A. Locher and Thomas C. Messerli (2023) Pragmatics in Translation –Mediality, Participation and Relational Work. Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. 

de V. Souza, Izabel E.T., and Effrossyni Fragkou (eds) (2020) Handbook of Research on Medical Interpreting, IGI Global, Harshey, PA, USA.  

Foucault, Michel (2006) History of Madness. Transl. Jean Khalfa. New York, Routledge. 

Heath, Christian (1986/2006) Body Movement and Speech in Medical Interaction, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. 

Hofstede, Geert, Gert Jan Hofstede, and Michael Minkov. (2010) Cultures and Organizations: Software of the Mind, New York, McGraw-Hill. 

Husted, Bryan W. (2005) “Culture and Ecology: A Cross-National Study of the Determinants of Environmental Sustainability”, Management International Review 45: 349–71. 

Locher, Miriam A., and Stephanie Schnurr (2017) “(Im)politeness in Health Settings”, in The Palgrave Handbook of Linguistic (Im)politeness, Jonathan Culpeper, Michael Haugh, Dániel Z. Kádár (eds), London, Palgrave Macmillan: 689-711. 

Liu, Shuang, Zala Volčič, and Cynthia Gallois (2014) Introducing Intercultural Communication: Global Cultures and Contexts, Thousand Oaks, CA, Sage Publications. 

Malamatidou, Sofia (2016) “Understanding Translation as a Site of Language Contact: The Potential of the Code-Copying Framework as a Descriptive Mechanism in Translation Studies”, Target 28, no. 3: 399-423. 

Martin, Gillian (2014) “Pragmatics and Medical Discourse” in Pragmatics of Discourse, Klaus P. Schneider and Anne Barron (eds), Berlin/Boston, Walter de Gruyter: 491-524. 

Pendleton, David, and John Hasler (1983) Doctor-patient Communication, United Kingdom, Academic Press. 

Sidiropoulou, Maria (2017) “Politeness Shifts in English-Greek Political Science Discourse: Translation as a Language Change Situation”, Journal of Politeness Research 13, no. 2: 313–343. 

Von Raffler-Engel, Walburga (ed.) (1989) Doctor-patient Interaction, Amsterdam, John Benjamins. 

Walter, Stephan, G., Oscar Ybarra, and Guy Bachman (1999) “Prejudice toward Immigrants”, Journal of Applied Social Psychology 29, nο. 11: 2221-37. 

Appendix 1

Data Sources: Greek-English ‘Hygeia’ Hospital leaflets, Athens

    1.

Φυσική και ιατρική αποκατάσταση

Physical and rehabilitation medicine

    2.

Νόσος Αλτσχάιμερ

Alzheimer’s disease

    3.

Ρευματοειδής αρθρίτιδα

Rheumatoid arthritis

    4.

Οδοντικά εμφυτεύματα

Dental implants

    5.

Μέτρηση οστικής πυκνότητας

Bone densitometry

    6.

Μαγνητική μαστογραφία

Breast MRI

    7.

Ακτινολογική ογκολογία

Radiation oncology

    8.

Αγκυλοποιητική σπονδυλαρθρίτιδα

Ankylosing spondylitis

    9.

Οστεοαρθρίτιδα

Osteoarthritis

   10.

Βραχυθεραπεία προστάτη

Prostate brachytherapy

   11.

Αξονική κολονογραφία

CT colonography

   12.

Διακοπή καπνίσματος

Stop smoking

   13.

Ψυχολογική υποστήριξη

Psychological support

   14.

Ψηφιακή μαστογραφία

Digital mammography

   15.

Αξονική στεφανιογραφία

CT coronary angiography

   16.

Νόσος Πάρκινσον

Parkinson’s disease

   17.

Λιθοτριψία

Lithotripsy

   18.

Νοσηλεία κατ’ οίκον

Home care

   19.

Χαρτογράφηση σπίλων

Mole mapping

      20.

Τριχόπτωση

Trichoptosis

       

Appendix 2

Questionnaire

English medical discourse seems to differ from the Greek one, as the case may be with other genres, too. Variation seems to be manifested in medical information leaflets which advertise services the hospital offers. The questionnaire attempts to examine readership reception and the impact the discourse may have on receivers. 

 

1. Which sentence creates a stronger sentiment of trust to potential patients and their families?

GR Ο ρευματολόγος εξετάζει τον ασθενή, αξιολογεί τα συμπτώματα και τα αποτελέσματα των απεικονιστικών και των αιματολογικών του εξετάσεων προκειμέ­νου να καταλήξει σε διάγνωση.

EN Doctors strive to the diagnosis based on your symptoms or physical exami­nation and the results of x-ray scans and blood tests.

 

Please choose GR or EN and say why……………………………………………………….

 

2. Which one of these versions carries higher threat awareness on the part of the patient?

GR Η οστεοαρθρίτιδα είναι πάθηση που επηρεάζει τις αρθρώσεις,

EN Osteoarthritis is a condition that affects your joints.

 

Please choose GR or EN and say why………………………………………………………

 

3. Which version expects the patient to act on their own and which allows the implication that help may be provided.

GR Αν έχετε αρχίσει να δοκιμάζετε το τσιγάρο μπορείτε να βρείτε τον τρόπο να πείτε ΟΧΙ

EN If you have just started smoking find a way to say NO.

 

Please choose GR or EN and say why………………………………………………………

 

4. Which version expects the patient to act on their own and which leaves the implication unspecified?

GR Ελευθερία στο σώμα. Αρμονία στην κίνηση.

EN Free your mind. Coordinate your movements.

 

Please choose GR or EN and say why…………………………………………..…………..

 

5. In which sentence do you think the doctor seems to be more dominant?

GR Είναι απαραίτητη η εξέτασή σας από εξειδικευμένο ιατρό.

EN You should be examined by a specialist.

 

Please choose GR or EN and say why…………………………………………..…………..

 

6. Do you recall any medical experience in English? (Reading medical articles In English-speaking medical websites)? If yes, do you believe Greek or English medical discourse is characterized by a sort of more specialized terminology in order to explain a disease?

 

………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

About the author(s)

[biosketch needed]

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Daphne Charalampopoulou (2024).
"Manipulating Threat in Medical Advertising"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2668

Representing Disability in English and Greek Legal Discourse

By Emilia Papadopoulou and Maria Sidiropoulou (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece)

Abstract

The study examines international, European and Greek sample data and focuses on threat in naming disabled people. Findings show a gradual shift in the representation of disabled people, in legal texts. The shift relates to the implementation of medical and social mo­dels of disability, which seem to regulate discursive representation of the disabled. The further back the analy­sis goes in time, the more manifestations of the medical model seem to appear, with the social model taking over as the analysis moves forward in time. Greece seems to have its own manner to adopt current trends in representing the disabled, as questionnaire results reveal. The AμεΑ (AmeA) abbreviation, widely used in the Greek context nowadays, seems to set anew the representation of the disabled, toning down the offensive value of previous terms. This is probably because Greek may have additional barriers in abandoning the medical model, because of culture-specific communication style features it prefers. The significa­nce of the study lies in that it advances understanding of cross-cultural perceptions of disability, which – in Greek – involves manipulation of the terms’ threatening potential.

Keywords: disability, legal discourse, medicalsocial models, european union, bilingual texts

©inTRAlinea & Emilia Papadopoulou and Maria Sidiropoulou (2024).
"Representing Disability in English and Greek Legal Discourse"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2667

1. Introduction: A fuzzy term

Disability studies is an expanding field and a highly interdisciplinary one cutting across literature, linguistics, philosophy, technology etc. (Solvang 2000, Barnes, Barton and Oliver 2002, Mabbett 2002, Siebers 2011). Disability is nowadays treated as a social phenomenon that affects societal and financial growth. It is seen as a barrier that needs to be surpassed and eliminated in the long run, for allowing an unimpeded operation of state apparatuses and realization of long-term goals for sustainable development. Disability is a rather fuzzy term, which institutions have attempted to clarify and discursively represent the disabled in various ways. For instance, in English, a part of disability studies has been theorizing about the terms ‘impairment’ and ‘disability’ and their potential difference and interplay. The Anglocentric point of view on disability, as mainly expressed in the Disabled People’s International (DPI) terminology, ‘impairment’ is seen as the functional limitation within an individual caused by physical, sensory or mental impairment, while ‘disability’ is seen as the loss or limitation of opportunities on the part of the disabled to take part in the normal life of the community, on an equal level with others, due to physical and social barriers (Goodley and Runswick-Cole 2011).

Another pair of terms in English is the one between the items ‘persons with disability’ vs. ‘people with disability’. In disability studies, ‘people with disabilities’ has been contested as implying that disability is something inherent to an individual, thus undermining the political nature of disability. Major representative organizations, throughout the world, prefer the term disabled persons, for (a) emphasi­zing the social inducement of disability, i.e., that people become disabled by society, rather than accidentally residing in it and (b) avoiding to highlight the individual character of the problem (Whalley Hammel 2006). People focuses on the individual rather than on the societal aspect and runs contrary to broadening the societal perception of disability.

2. Literature review

Αs mentioned, perceptions of disability vary and the interpretations assumed seem to be ideologically different (Oliver 2009, Oliver and Barnes 2010). A model of disability is important because it may be the basis on which states, institutional agents or regulatory authorities shape their policies on disability and their support measures; in this sense it is important for authorities and citizens to critically monitor the model of disability they conform to, in interaction and law-making. The medical model was followed by the social welfare model, which the following subsections elaborate on.

2.1 The medical view

The medical view sees “medical impairments as automatically resulting in disa­dvantage and exclusion, which can be ameliorated by cash benefits and other social welfare benefits” (Mabbett 2002:20); “people with different disabilities are the object of treatment and care […] while their disability remains their most conspicuous defining attribute” (Stopa 2012:146). Hence, people see themselves as disabled and marked in terms of the impairment identity. The prevalence of this model however has rather led to some marginalization of people with disabilities instead of promoting their integration in society (in labour, in education). As expert evidence shows, their inclusion is now more crucial than ever before, considering the economic circumstances prevailing in this era of recess and uncertainty. OECD seems very much aware of the financial deficit a marginalization of the disabled may entail and argues in favour of integrating them in the labour market:

integrating more fully into the labour market people with disability is essential in meeting economic and social challenges arising from these broad drivers of change. The recent economic downturn is further reinforcing this urgent need, as people with disability have been hard hit by job losses and the reduction in job vacancies. This may push them to the margin of the labour market, raising the risk of further structural increases in the disability beneficiary caseload (OECD 2010:21).

The medical model treats disability on the basis of its individual aspects and not as a multi-faceted social issue:

This characteristic confirms that we are facing a clear manifestation of the medical paradigm of treatment of disability, a circumstance that is incoherent, as other authors have already pointed out, if we take into account how other institutions of the European Union have been strong advocates of the implementation of the social paradigm of treatment of disability since 1996 (Gutiérrez Colominas 2017: 3).

2.2 The social/affirmation model

The social model sees disability as a social phenomenon rather than a medical one. The social model emerged in the 1980s, followed by the affirmation model. In enhancing the affirmative model, Cameron (2013) explains that “it also establishes their rights [of the disabled] to enjoy being who they are as people with impairments rather than regarding impairment as a cloud overshadowing their existence” (2013:28) and focuses on their activity as social actors, thus in the frame of a comprehensive relationship.

The affirmation model (Swain and French 2000) caters for actual inclusion in society: the beginning was marked with the social model which gave the disabled persons voice and occupied a space for them in the public arena: now this space is about to be filled and understood in terms of integration and interconnection, through an ‘affirmation’ of disability as an aspect of normalcy (Thomas 2004).

3. Methodology

As suggested, the aim of the study was to examine how the representation of disability plays out in the global/European/Greek context diachronically. The scope of the research can be huge, so the study selectively examines (a) early interna­tion­al dis­cou­rses on disability (1971-1981, with their official Greek versions), (b) European discourses on disability (1995-2014, with their official Greek versions) and (c) Greek discourses on disability between 1990-2018 (originally drafted in Greek).

The selection of data types may be justified on the grounds that if translated data show tendencies in naming disability in Greek, the monolingual data may show preferences in the Greek context more intuitively, without influence from another version. Table 1 summarizes selection of data in terms of the time span they derive from.

Origin

Time span

Data types

International

1971-1981

bilingual

European

1995-2014

bilingual

Greek

1990-2018

monolingual

Table 1. Periods and types of data selection

The study, thus, examines both parallel data and Greek original (monolingual) legal discourse in order to trace tendencies in rendition of the terms ‘disabled’/’disability’ (see appendix for the list of data sources and word-count). The total word-count of the data set is 271,584 words.

After the authors’ analysis of the data (etic perspective), the study adopted an emic perspective by addressing 43 Greek respondents; the intention was to elicit evidence on the non-/threatening value of certain disability terms, asking respondents to seek appropriate renditions into Greek, by using their intuition in Greek. Results showed that there are terms which are not used in the EU context, which however seem to resonate with current native preferences.

4. Data analysis

The section presents parallel data samples which display variation in the transfer of disability issues, organized in three groups, i.e., from the international (for instance, UN discourses), European (EU discourses) and Greek context.

4.1 The international context

The General Assembly of the United Nations has prepared a declaration on the rights of persons with mental disorder in order to promote higher standards of living, full employment and conditions of economic and social progress and development. Sample texts derive from

  • The Declaration on the Rights of Mentally Retarded Persons. Proclai­med by General Assembly, resolution 2856 (XXVI) of 20 December 1971.
  • The Sundberg Declaration 1981.

Example 1 comes from the Sundberg Declaration, 1981. The World Conference on Actions and Strategies for Education, Prevention and Integration organized by the Spanish Government in co-operation with UNESCO (1981), set anew the goals of the ‘Universal Declaration of Human Rights’ and highlighted the need for steps to be taken for (a) rehabilitation and other support to reduce the handicapping effects of disability and (b) meeting the needs of disabled persons for full participation in social life:

Example 1

 

EN

GR

BT[1]

a

unable to ensure by himself or herself, wholly or partly, the necessities of a normal individual and/or social life, as a result of deficiency, either congenital or not, in his or her physical or mental capabilities.

Ο όρος “ανάπηρο άτομο” σημαίνει κάθε άτομο ανί­κα­νο να επιβεβαιώσει από μόνο του, ολικά ή μερικά, τις αναγκαιότητες για μια κανονική ατομική και κοινωνική ζωή, εξαιτίας μειωμένων σωματικών ή πνευματικών δυνατοτήτων που έχει εκ γενετής ή όχι.

The term “disabled person” means every person unable to meet on its own, wholly or partially, the necessities of a normal individual and/or social life, as a result of reduced physical or mental capabilities, congenital or not.

b

Disabled persons have the same fundamental rights as their fellow-citizens of the same age, which implies first and foremost the right to enjoy a decent life, as normal and full as possible.

Τα ανάπηρα άτομα, οποιαδήποτε κι αν είναι η προέλευση, η φύση και η σοβαρό­τητα των μειονεκτη­μά­των και ανικανο­τήτων τους, έχουν τα ίδια θεμελιώδη δικαιώματα με τους συμπολίτες της ίδιας ηλικίας, που συνεπάγεται πρώτα και κύρια το δικαίωμα να απολαμβάνει μια καθώς πρέπει ζωή, όσο το δυνατό κανονική και πλήρη.

Disabled persons,

whatever the origin, nature and the severity of their disadvantages and inabilities, have the same fundamental rights as their fellow-citizens of the same age, which implies first and foremost the right to enjoy a decent life, as normal and full as possible.

c

Disabled persons have the same civil and political rights as other human beings; paragraph 7 of the Declara­tion on the Rights of Mentally Retarded Persons applies to any possible limitation or suppression of those rights for mentally disabled persons.

 

Τα ανάπηρα άτομα έχουν τα ίδια πολιτικά δικαιώματα όπως οι άλλοι άνθρωποι. Η παράγραφος 7 της Διακήρυξης των δικαιωμάτων των πνευ­μα­­τικά καθυστε­ρη­μένων ατόμων που αφορά σε κάθε πιθανό περιορισμό ή καταστολή των δικαιωμά­των των ατόμων αυτών, εφαρμόζεται και για τα πνευματικά ανάπηρα άτομα.

Disabled persons have the same civil and political rights as other humans. Paragraph 7 of the Declara­tion on the Rights of mentally retar­ded persons concerning any possible limitation or rights suppression of these persons, also applies for the mentally disabled persons.

 

Τhe assumption is that the two texts (the EN and GR version), which are indicative of the language used by  various international instruments, issued at that point, suggest that the disabled people are somewhat separate from the remaining population. Τhis is conveyed by the item ‘normal individual’ which actually segregates the disabled persons from the remaining populace, by further implying that their condition is not normal. The English version may gloss over disability by the term ‘disabled persons’, but the Greek version seems more aware of a medical interpretation of disability, by explaining the range of types of disabilities referred to, in terms of options like ‘σοβαρό­τητα των μειονεκτη­μά­των και ανικανο­τήτων τους’ (the severity of their disadvantages and inabilities). Besides, the term mentally retarded (literally rendered in Greek) is highly offensive and impolite towards the disabled, attacking their positive face (Brown and Levinson 1978/1987)[2]. Another shift between the two versions is the shift of the deictic adjective (EN ‘those’ → GR ‘these’): in English see ‘those rights’ assuming some distance and,  in Greek, see ‘these persons’, which implies proximity: interpersonal proximity is a positive politeness trait and Greek nowadays tends to show a tendency for positive politeness strategies, in interaction (Sifianou 1992), in contrast to English which shows a tendency for using negative politeness strategies, indicating that it favours interpersonal distance.

In theoretical terms, this point of view aligns with the morals of medical sociology, a theory that was dominant in the decades preceding the 1990’s (when the social model of disability emerged) and focused on the medicalization of disability that treats disability as a deviance from the norm, as a merely individual matter that impedes the persons due to their medical impairments. As Linton (1998) and Linton and Bérubé (1998) suggest addressing disability as a merely personal condition does not offer a comprehensive perception of disability:

Briefly, the medicalization of disability casts human variation as devi­an­ce from the norm, as pathological condition, as deficit and, signifi­can­tly, as an individual burden and personal tragedy. Society, in agreeing to assign medical meaning to disability, colludes to keep the issue within the purview of the medical establishment, to keep it a personal matter and “treat” the condition and the person with the condition rather than “treating the social processes and policies that constrict disabled peoples’ lives (Linton 1998:162).

This section offered a sample of discourse which implements a rather medical inter­pre­tation of disability, with the Greek version enforcing the medical inter­pre­tation even further, by favouring the specific (‘whatever the origin, nature and the severity of their disadvantages and inabilities’) and avoiding vagueness. Favouring the specific in Greek is manifested in quite a few contexts, in various ways, and has been grammaticalized through a frequent use of the definite article, even with proper names and generics (Sidiropoulou 2019). This is also manifested in example 2, where ‘All disabled persons’ is rendered in Greek as ‘Every disabled person’.

 4.2 The language of the European legal instruments

This section examines rendition of disability related terms at a more recent time span, 1995-2014 (see appendix for European data sources and word count), to trace ren­dition of disability-related terms in the official Greek versions of the selected terms.

Back in 2003, the European Union officially acknowledged that equality had not yet been achieved for the disabled and declared the year 2003 as the European Year of Persons with Disabilities suggesting that a turn should be made in the European frame towards removing all impediments that create difficulties for disabled people:

2003 is the European Year of People with Disabilities. The year will drive progress towards achieving equal rights for people with disabilities. Across Europe attention will be focused on the many areas of European society where barriers and discrimination still exist for the one in ten Europeans with a disability (The European Year of People with Disabilities 2003:8).

The ‘European Strategy on Disability 2010-2020’ brings to the fore notions like accessibility, participation, equality, employment, education and training, social pro­te­ction, and health. The Greek version does not seem content with its readily available option for the English term ‘disability’, in Greek ‘αναπηρία’ (disability); the drafter complements the term with the term ‘ειδικές ανάγκες’ (special needs) as if the term ‘disability’ is not adequate or appropriate. Example 2 shows an instance of this.

Example 2

EN

GR

BT.

'All disabled persons, whate­ver the origin and nature of their disablement, must be entitled to additional concre­te measures aimed at impro­ving their social and professional integration.

 

(European Strategy on Disability 2010-2020)

«Κάθε ανάπηρο άτομο [άτομο με ειδικές ανά­γκες], ανεξάρ­τητα από την προέλευση και τη φύ­ση της αναπηρίας του [των ειδικών του ανα­γκών], πρέπει να απολαύει συγκεκριμέ­νων πρόσθετ­ων ευεργετημά­των με σκοπό να ευνοηθεί η επαγγελματική και κοινωνική ένταξη του.

Every disabled person (person with special needs], irrespective of the origin and nature of their disability [their special needs], must be entitled to additional concre­te measures aimed at impro­ving their social and professional integration.

 

The question that arises at this point concerns how prevalent these options may be in the data set, in terms of frequency. Table 2 shows number of occurrences per term (counted manually) in the parallel versions, Table 3 shows frequency percentages of certain terms in the English and Greek version of the data.

Extract

English terms

Greek terms and backtranslation (BT)          

Occur.

1

Disability

Ειδική ανάγκη (special need)

Αναπηρία (disability)

34

3

 

Sickness

Ασθένεια (sickness)

26

 

Develop any type of sickness

Από της εκδηλώσεως κάποιας ασθένειας

(since the appearance of a sickness)

1

 

Disabled persons

Ανάπηρο άτομο (disabled person)

1

2

On account of sickness

Λόγω ασθένειας (because of sickness)

1

 

People with disabilities

Άτομα με ειδικές ανάγκες (persons with special needs)

7

 

The person concerned is not compe­tent, capable and available to perform

Το οικείο άτομο δεν είναι κατάλληλο, ικανό και πρόθυμο να εκτελεί…(the person concerned is not suitable, able and willing to perform...)

2

3

Disabled persons

Άτομα με ειδικές ανάγκες (persons with special needs)

26

 

Disability

Ειδικές ανάγκες (special needs)

Αναπηρία (disability)

25

27

4

Disability

Ειδικής ανάγκης (αναπηρίας) [special need (disability)]

3

 

Limitation

Μειονεκτικότητα (state of being disadvantaged)

4

5

Persons with disabilities

Άτομα με ειδικές ανάγκες (persons with special needs)

13

 

persons with disabilities

Άτομα με αναπηρίες (persons with disabilities)

37

 

Disability

Αναπηρία (disability)

7

 

Disabled worker

Εργαζόμενος με αναπηρία (worker with disability)

2

6

Persons with a disability

Άτομα με ειδικές ανάγκες (persons with special needs)

11

 

Disability

Αναπηρία (disability)

1

 

People with disabilities

Άτομα με αναπηρία (persons with disability)

1

7

Person with a disability

Άτομο με ειδικές ανάγκες (persons with special needs)

8

 

Disability

Αναπηρία (disability)

13

Table 2. Total occurrences of disability-related vocabulary in a 13,801-word data set of parallel court of Justice decisions.

Table 3 shows percentages in the use of the terms ‘disability’/’disabled’, ‘sickness’ and ‘limitation’ and their Greek rendition.

English terms

percent

Greek terms and backtranslation

percent

Disability/disabled

1,434

Αναπηρία/ανάπηρος (disability/disabled)

1,007

Sickness

0,188

Ασθένεια (sickness)

0,188

Limitation

0,028

Ειδικές ανάγκες (special needs)

0,92

 

 

Μειονεκτικότητα (being disadvantaged)

0,02

Table 3. Court of Justice press releases: Frequency of terms in the parallel versions

The first row of Table 3 shows that ‘αναπηρία’/’ανάπηρος’ (disability/disabled) is less frequent in Greek, with ‘ειδικές ανάγκες’ (special needs) taking over, which does not appear in the English version. Measurement shows that it is as if Greek is trying to avoid the offensiveness of the term ‘αναπηρία’/’ανάπηρος’, to improve the representation of the disabled. The local assumption is that the most offensive item is ‘ανάπηρος’ (disabled) rather than ‘αναπηρία’ (disability), because the nominalization raises the level of formality and tones down offensiveness.

The next section presents samples of original legal Greek discourse, related to disability.

4.3 The Greek context

Αs mentioned, the Greek primary legislation (laws, presidential decrees, legislative decrees, ministerial decisions etc.) encompasses different categories of acts in the areas of social welfare and benefits, recruitment and allocation of pensions, education and accessibility. A diachronic perspective would show to what extent Greek primary legislation keeps at pace with the relevant European legislation and with the scientific and academic advancements in the field of disability studies.

Following the ratification of the CPRD (Convention of Rights of Persons with Disabilities) in 2012 by the Greek Parliament, the provisions on disability have come into full force and legal effect. Within the beneficial framework of the Convention, the Greek state advanced certain regulatory amendments and issued guidelines on its implementation.

Yet, a recent official report on Greece, under the title ‘European Semester 2017/2018 country fiche on disability-Greece’, prepared by ANED (Academic Network of European Disability, Elena Strati 2017), focuses on some key aspects in implementing the disability-centered policies in Greece, and points – among others – to social inequality and incomplete equal treatment laws:

-Statistical data on the situation of disabled people in Greece shows wide equality gaps among disabled and non-disabled people within the coun­try, and considerable disadvantage in comparison to EU averages across the EU2020 target areas.

- Nevertheless, policy for improving accessibility is still far from being opera­tio­nal, with specific actions, coordination, monitoring and enforce­ment plans still incomplete. The assigned focal points and monitoring mechanisms should consider the reasons why existing equal treatment law in employment (in force since 2005) has not been widely effective so far (2017: 5, emphasis added).

Example 3 comes from the Guaranteed Minimum Income (GMI) scheme, 2017, stipulated by the Joint Ministerial Decision No Δ23/οικ.30299/2377/2016 - GG 2089/Β/7-7-2016. It aims at regulating employment and vocational training and providing a safety net for those at risk of poverty. However, social protection remains a key gap in the synergies between the different areas of policy, particularly for disabled people who are unable to work and/or require high levels of support. Article 2 par.4 shows that the use of abbreviation (ΑμεΑ) for disabled people in Greek is an efficient option (with no grammatical suffix) and is extremely frequent in discourse[3], even beyond the legal context. It sets the naming process anew, avoids potential offensive connota­tions attached to the term ‘ανάπηρος’ in everyday usage.

Example 3

GR

(authors’ translation)

Μη δυνάμενοι για εργα­σία: για τους σκο­πούς του προγράμματος, μη δυνάμενοι για εργασία θεωρούνται οι δικαιού­χοι, που ανήκουν στις κάτωθι κατηγορίες:

ΑμεΑ, τα οποία σύμφωνα με την γνωμάτευση της Επιτροπής Πιστοποίησης Αναπηρίας έχουν κριθεί «ανίκανα για εργασία».

[people] unable to work: for the purposes of the scheme, [people] unable to work are the beneficials who belong in the following categories:

AmeA, who according to the certificate issued by the Committee Acknowle­dging Disability have been certified as “unable to work”.

If a 2016 legal text (example 3) makes use of the ‘ΑμεΑ’ abbreviation for regulating the offensive value of ‘ανάπηρος’ (disabled) in their discursive representation, a 1990 text is expected to be more reflective of the medical representation of disability.

Example 4 comes from Law No. 1902/1990 – (article 27 regulation of pension and other issues) and refers to severe disabilities, pathological conditions and medical prediction, manifesting an awareness of the medical model (see ‘βαριά ανάπηρος’ (heavily disabled), ‘λόγω πάθησης’ (because of a condition).

Example 4

GR

(authors’ translation)

occurrences

Ο ασφαλισμένος θεωρείται βαριά ανάπηρος αν λόγω παθήσεως ή βλάβης ή εξασθένησης σωματικής ή πνευματικής, μεταγενέστερης της υπαγωγής του στην ασφάλιση, ετήσιας τουλάχιστο διάρκειας κατά ιατρική πρόβλεψη,…

The insured person is considered severely disabled if, due to illness or harm or physical or mental impairment, subsequent to his subjection to insurance, of at least one year's duration according to medical opinion.

2

Ο ασφαλισμένος θεωρείται μερικά ανάπηρος αν λόγω πάθησης ή βλάβης ή εξασθένησης σωματικής ή πνευματικής, μεταγενέστερης της υπαγωγής του στην ασφάλιση, εξάμηνης το λιγότερο κατά ιατρική πρόβλεψη διάρκειας,

The insured person is considered partially disabled if, due to illness or harm or physical or mental impairment, subsequent to his subjection to insurance, of a duration of at least six months in accordance with medical opinion,

9

 

3

The top-down approach taken in this study will now be checked against Greek native speaker insight through a questionnaire which sought to elicit assessment of the potential value of terms in the target context.

5. The questionnaire

The questionnaire intended to capture lay persons’ perception of certain disability terms with respect to their offensiveness in the Greek context and was answered in June 2022. The questionnaire addressed 43, 8th semester undergraduate students, who were aware of shifts translation practice may entail, their significance for meaning-making and were already feeling responsible for tracing cross-cultural equivalents for options, whenever a chance presented itself. The first question asked respondents to suggest degrading disability terms in Greek.

Are you aware of any Greek disability-related terms that could be offensive or harsh? If so, please mention some here.

Students suggested several degrading items, some of which were too offensive and would not appear in an official text.

You traced the following sentence in an English leaflet on disabled people: Organizations must adjust the way they do things to try to remove barriers or disadvan­tages to disabled people. How would you best translate the term in a way that would not be offensive?

The terms ‘άτομα/άνθρωποι με αναπηρία/αναπηρίες’ (persons/people with disability/ies) and ‘άτομα/άνθρωποι με ειδικές ανάγκες’ (persons/people with special needs) were preferred by 43 percent each, suggesting that the latter term felt equally appropriate with the former. The third question was also a translation task:

You traced the following sentence in the ‘Emergency Handbook of the UNCHR on People with Disabilities’: […] Make sure the language you use to describe persons with disabilities respects their dignity and humanity. How would you best translate the term persons with disabilities in Greek, in your everyday transactions?

‘Άτομα/άνθρωποι με ειδικές ανάγκες’ (persons/people with special needs) was equally preferred by 17 people each (39.53 percent), which reveals that the term had resonance among trainee translators who were already in the bilingual state translators find themselves in when mediating. The questionnaire findings show that a considerable number of students sought an alternative term for ‘disabled people’ and ‘persons with disabilities’ because they were not content with the readily available straightforward option ‘άτομα/άνθρωποι με αναπηρία/αναπηρίες’ (persons/people with disability/ies).

6. Discussion

Term variation in the Greek version is broader than that of the English version as the data set shows. In the international texts – until circa 2000 – the term ‘disabled persons’ was rendered as ‘άτομα με ειδικές ανάγκες’ (persons with special needs) but, later, the term was rendered literally, ‘ανάπηροι’ or ‘άτομα με αναπηρίες’ (e.g., documents under no 14-19 in the appendix) and, lately, the item ‘ανάπηρος’ seems to have prevailed. The term ‘άτομα με ειδικές ανάγκες’ was motivated by an intention to eliminate offensiveness; when checked with a Greek audience, through a questionnaire, the term was interpreted as sensitive and consi­derate of the disabled persons’ needs, pointing at the socially-centered model of disability, which is the prevailing one nowadays, in the disability context. Like Butlers’ ‘Bodies that Matter’, it suggests that disability is a social construction conveying political associations, power relati­ons and the political identity of disabled persons. Disability research intends to explore in which way “social constructionism collaborates with the misrepresentation of the disabled body in the political sphere” (Siebers 2001:155).

Despite the bottom-up view of lay people preferring the term ‘person with special needs’, over the term ‘ανάπηρος’, the item ‘ανάπηρος’ prevails nowadays and there seem to be some reasons for it.

First, there is a straightforward nominalization (‘αναπηρία’ [disability]), which the adjective is etymologically connected to, whereas the item ‘special needs’ is more ambiguous as a nominal, in its semantic scope.  

Another reason is that the prevalence of the term αναπηρία (disability) over special needs may be a manifestation of the directness vs. indirectness intention (respectively) in naming disabled people, and if Greek favours directness (as a positive politeness culture, Sifianou 1992), the assumption is that the former term is expected to prevail.

The data show that early Greek texts paint a representation of disability which stresses personal inability to accomplish tasks and deprivation, neglects the societal factor, that is, the society’s potential to somewhat compensate for a personal condition, which may upgrade the life quality of the disabled.

7. Concluding remarks

The assumption seems to be that Greece is abandoning the medical model (following the international trend) and is moving towards a social interpretation of disa­bili­ty, through the provisions taken, the AmeA abbreviation, etc. However, there may also be some cultural barriers which may be hindering this process.

Greece may not be as proficient in the transition to the social model process, because one of the communication styles, which Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov (2010) refer to in order to categorize cultures, is the ‘(high/low) power distance’, namely, to what extent speakers of a language assume that it is normal to acknowledge power inequality among members of a society (high power distance) or not (and prefer low power distance). Greek is a high-power distance culture, in Hofstede Hofstede and Minkov’s (2010) framework, if compared to English (a low power distance culture); the feature is ubiquitous in interaction, not least through the tu/vous distinction at school, in academia, at the hospital, in the EU context, in the interaction of the state with the citizen etc., but other manifestations as well.  One would expect that appreciation of the high status of a medical expert (vs. the status of the disabled) may somewhat clash with the social interpretation goal, as regards perception of disability. The assumption is that the social interpretation of disability is still a goal, but appreciation of the medical expert is deeply rooted in the Greek ‘software of the mind’ and may hinder the transition to the social model or the transition may find other devices to manifest itself, like for instance the preference for the term people with special needs or the AmeA abbreviation. 

In examining the transfer of taboo items from English into Greek through translation in the press, Sidiropoulou (1998) found that the Greek target press context was less tolerant to taboo terms than the English one, so Greek newspapers tended to neutralize the offensive value of items (as, for instance, manifested in the following source (English) and target (Greek) press headlines: e.g. EN ‘A boy without a penis’ → GR ‘Two sex changes in a lifetime’ (Sidiropoulou 1995), where the Greek headline focused on the suffering of the experience and eliminated the taboo item. The example shows that there is an intuitive concern for the offensive value of ‘ανάπηρος’ (disabled) in the Greek context, with English being more tolerant.

The study examined instances of Greece’s transition from the ideology of the medical model towards the social one, in the discursive treatment of disability and highlighted some pragmatic features of the language that may be affecting the transition to the social model.

There seem to be two competing forces in the Greek context, which affect rendition of disability terms in legal documents in Greek: the directness tendency of the Greek society to employ positive politeness strategies which may favour the use of the term ‘ανάπηρος’ (disabled), following the English version, vs. the concern for the offensiveness of the term ‘ανάπηρος’ (disabled), in a society which tends to favour interpersonal proximity in interaction.

Despite communication with respondents, the legal discourse, which the present study examined, manifests a top-down approach, namely, discourse produced by an institutional authority (e.g., the state) for the disabled, in regulating disability issues for citizens. A bottom-up approach would involve how disabled people may prefer to represent themselves or how society members represent them in discourse cross-culturally, which is a highly interesting open research problem.

References

Barnes, Colin, Len Barton and Mike Oliver (eds) (2002) Disability Studies Today, New York, Wiley.

Brown, Penelope, Stephen C. Levinson (1978/1987) Politeness. Some Universals in Language Usage, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Cameron, Colin (2013) “Developing an Affirmative Model of Disability and Impair­ment” in Disabling Barriers - Enabling Environments, John Swain, Sally French, Colin Barnes, Carol Thomas (eds), London, Sage: 24-30.

Goodley, Dan and  Katherine Runswick-Cole (2011) “The Violence of Disablism”, Sociology of Health & Illness 33, no. 4: 602-17.

Hofstede, Geert, Gert Jan Hofstede and Michael Minkov (2010) Cultures and Organizations: Software of the Mind, New York, McGraw-Hill.

Linton, Simi (1998) Claiming Disability: Knowledge and Identity, New York, NYU Press.

Linton,Simi and Michael Bérubé (1998) “Reassigning Meaning” in Claiming Disability: Knowledge and Identity, Simi Linton and Michael Bérubé (eds), New York, NYU Press: 8–33.

Oliver, Michael (2009) Understanding Disability, London, Palgrave.

Oliver, Mike and Colin Barnes (2010) “Disability Studies, Disabled People and the Struggle for Inclusion”, The Sociology of Disability and Education, special issue of British Journal of Sociology of Education 31, no. 5: 547-60.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (1995) “Headlining in Translation: English vs. Greek Press”, Target –International Journal of Translation Studies 7: 285-304.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (1998) “Offensive Language in English-Greek Translation”, Perspectives 6, no. 2: 183-199.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (2019) “Vagueness-specificity in English-Greek Scientific Translation”, in The Routledge Handbook of Translation and Pragmatics, Rebecca Tipton and Louisa Desilla (eds), London and New York, Routledge: 266-78.

Siebers, Tobin (2001) “Disability in Theory: From Social Constructionism to the New Realism of the Body, American Literary History 13, no. 4: 737-54.

Siebers, Tobin (2008/2011) Disability Theory, Ann Arbor, The University of Michigan Press.

Sifianou, Maria (1992) Politeness Phenomena in England and Greece: A Cross-Cultural Perspective, Oxford, Clarendon.

Solvang, Per, 2000. The Emergence of an us and them Discourse in Disability Theory what is ableism. Scandinavian Journal of Disability Research (SDJR) 2, no. 1: 3-20.

Stopa, Dominika (2012) “The Language of Disability”, Zeszyty Glottodydaktyczne 4: 145-54.

Swain, John and Sally French (2000) “Towards an Affirmation Model of Disability” Disability & Society 15, no. 4, 569-82. 

Thomas, Carol (2004) “Developing the Social Relational in the Social Model of Disability: A Theoretical Agenda” in Implementing the Social Model of Disability: Theory and Research, Colin Barnes and Geof Mercer (eds), Leeds, The Disability Press: 32-47.

Whalley Hammel, Karen (2006) Perspectives on Disability and Rehabilitation: Contesting Assumptions; Challenging Practice. Edinburgh, Churchill Livingstone, Elsevier.

Electronic Sources

Gutiérrez Colominas, David (2017) “Disability under the Light of the Court of Justice of European Union: Towards an Expansion of the Protection of Directive 2000/78?” European Commission, Employment, Social Affairs and Inclusion, URL: https://ddd.uab.cat/pub/poncom/2017/176248/David_Gutierrez_Colominas_Disability_Light_Court_Justice_of_European_Union_Towards_expansion.pdf (accessed 10 April 2024)

Mabbett, Deborah (2002) “Definition of Disability in Europe, A Comparative Analysis”, Directorate General for Employment and Social Affairs, European Commission, URL: https://www.academia.edu/27996846/DEFINITION_OF_DISABILITY _IN_EUROPE _A_COMPARATIVE_ANALYSIS (accessed 5 March 2023)

United Nations Publication, “Disability-Inclusive Language Guidelines”, URL: Disability-Inclusive-Language-Guidelines.pdf (ungeneva.org) (accessed 5 April 2024)

Notes

[1] Back-translation of the Greek text into English. The assumption is that the English text is the source text.

[2] ‘Positive face’, in Brown and Levinson’s terms (1978/1987), is the need for one’s self-image to be appreciated and accepted. In conversation, speakers use positive politeness strategies (compliments, expressions of solidarity etc.) to attend to the positive face needs of their interlocutors. Attacking an interlocutor’s positive face involves communicative strategies which can damage addressees’ self-esteem (for instance, criticism, disapproval etc.)

[3] A simple search at the GTN (Greek Terminology Network/ ΕΔΟ Ελληνικό Δίκτυο Ορολογίας) shows the frequent use of the abbreviation in the EU context. The official portal on Disability of the Greek government also uses the term (Ψηφιακή Πύλη για Άτομα με Αναπηρία (ΑμεΑ) - Αρχική (amea.gov.gr). The National and Kapodistrian University of Athens uses the term ΦμεΑ (Students with Disabilities)

Appendix

Overall data sources and word count

 

INTERNATIONAL SOURCES

Word-count

1

Declaration on the Rights of Mentally Retarded Persons. Proclai­med by General Assembly, resolution 2856 (XXVI) of 20 December 1971.

592

2

The Sundberg Declaration 1981.

1,410

 

Total word-count 

2,002

 

 

EUROPEAN SOURCES

Word count

1.

European Parliament and Council Directive 95/16/EC of 29 June 1995 on the approximation of the laws of the Member States relating to lifts

15,822

2.

Council Regulation (EC) No 12/98 of 11 December 1997 laying down the conditions under which non-resident carriers may operate national road passenger transport services within a Member State 

3,421

3.

Council Directive 1999/35/EC of 29 April 1999 on a system of mandatory surveys for the safe operation of regular ro-ro ferry and high-speed passenger craft services

8,873

4.

Directive 2000/9/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 20 March 2000 relating to cableway installations designed to carry persons 

14,067

5.

European Charter of Fundamental Rights (2000/C 364/J)

39,434

6.

Directive 2000/31/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 8 June 2000 on certain legal aspects of information society services, in par­ti­cular electronic commerce, in the Internal Market ('Directive on electronic commerce')

10,394

7.

Council Directive 2000/78/EC of 27 November 2000 establishing a general framework for equal treatment in employment and occupation

4,882

8.

Directive 2002/22/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on universal service and users' rights relating to electronic communications networks and services (Universal Service Directive) 

14,741

9.

Directive 2003/59/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council, on the initial qualification and periodic training of drivers of certain road vehicles for the carriage of goods or passengers, amending Council Regulation (EEC) No 3820/85 and Council Directive 91/439/EEC and repealing Council Directive 76/914/EEC

7,642

10.

Directive 2011/36/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council, on preventing and combating trafficking in human beings and protecting its victims, and replacing Council Framework Decision 2002/629/JHA (words)

8,522

11.

European Convention on Human Rights, as amended by Proto­cols Nos 11 and 14, supplemented by Protocols Nos 1,4,6,7, 12 and 13 (Original text signed in November 1950, came into fo­rce in 1953, last protocol (No 14) entered into force on 1 June 2010) (words)

5,482

12.

Directive 2011/24/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council of 9 March 2011 on the application of patients’ rights in cross-border healthcare.

15,470

13.

Regulation (EU) No 305/2011 of the European Parliament and of the Council, laying down harmonised conditions for the marketing of construction products and repealing Council Directive 89/106/EEC

22,039

14.

Directive 2010/13/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council, on the coordination of certain provisions laid down by law, regulation or administrative action in Member States concerning the provision of audiovisual media services (Audiovisual Media Services Directive)

14,998

15.

Council Regulation (EU) No 216/2013 of 7 March 2013 on the electronic publication of the Official Journal of the European Union

1,293

16.

Directive 2014/24/EU of the European Parliament and of the Council on public procurement and repealing Directive 2004/18/EC

22,484

17.

Communication from the Commission to the European parlia­ment, the Council, the European economic and social commi­ttee and the committee of the regions European disability stra­te­gy 2010-2020: a renewed commitment to a barrier-free Europe 

3,946

18.

Commission Regulation (ec), no 800/2008 of 6 August 2008, declaring certain categories of aid compatible with the common market in application of articles 87 and 88 of the treaty (general block exemption regulation) (text with EEA (European Economic Area) relevance)

26,434

19.

Communication from the Commission to the European Parlia­ment, the Council, the European Economic and Social Commi­ttee and the Committee of the Regions EU government action plan 2016-2020 accelerating the digital transformation of government

4,608

 

Total word-count 

244,554

 

 

EUROPEAN COURT OF JUSTICE CASES_ PRESS RELEASES

Word-count

1.

Judgme­nt of the Court of Justice in Case C-13/05 Sonia Chacón Navas v. Eurest Colecti­vi­da­des SA

654

2.

Judgment of the Court (Grand Chamber) of 11 July 2006 (reference for a preliminary ruling from the Juzgado de lo Social No 33 de Madrid - Spain) - Sonia Chacón Navas v Eurest Colectividades SA (Case C-13/05)

4,441

3.

 

OPINION OF ADVOCATE GENERAL Poiares Maduro delivered on 31 January 2008 (1) Case C‑303/06 S. Coleman v Attridge Law and Steve Law

4,754

4.

Court of Justice of the European Union PRESS RELEASE No 42/13 Luxembourg, 11 April 2013 Judgment in Joined Cases C-335/11 and C-337/11 Ring and Skouboe Werge

1,219

5.

JUDGMENT OF THE COURT (Second Chamber) 11 April 2013 (*) In Joined Cases C 335/11 and C 337/11

658

6.

Court of Justice of the European Union PRESS RELEASE No 82/13 Luxembourg, 4 July 2013 Judgment in Case C-312/11 Commission v Italy

946

7.

Court of Justice of the European Union PRESS RE­LEASE No 183/14 Luxembourg, 18 December 2014 Judgment in Case C-354/13 Fag og Arbejde (FOA), acting on behalf of Karsten Kaltoft v Kommunernes Landsforening (KL), acting on behalf of the Municipa­lity of Billund

1,129

 

Total word-count

13,801

 

 

THE GREEK CONTEXT

Word-count

1.

Law no 3518/2006 (about provisions for the persons with disabi­lities in articles 60, 61, Chapter B)

1,064

2.

Law No. 1902/1990 (article 27 regulation of pension and other issues).

2,214

3.

Law 2643/1998 “Care for the employment of persons falling under special categories and other provisions”

9,951

 

Total word-count

13,229

 

 

 

About the author(s)

[biosketch needed]

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Emilia Papadopoulou and Maria Sidiropoulou (2024).
"Representing Disability in English and Greek Legal Discourse"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2667

Translating Academia:

Shaping the Academic Author

By Chrysoula Gatsiou (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece)

Abstract

Discoursal norms and conventions are highly important in shaping academic texts. What we assume the identity of an academic author is like, is a matter of discourse conventions which may differ cross-culturally. Translation, in academic discourse contexts, allows a comparative analysis of cross-cultural norms favoured in the exchange of specialized knowledge. The study examines author identity in source and target versions of Carr’s book, What is History?, translated from English into Greek. Pragmatic features shaping the identity of academic author cross-culturally concern two of Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov’s (2010) communication styles, namely, high-/low- ‘uncertainty avoidance’ and high-/low- ‘power distance’. The study uses the theoretical framework of cross-cultural social psychology analysis. Features identified in an etic approach to the data are verified with an emic approach to the data (through a questionnaire). Findings suggest that there are significant differences in the way academia uses language across English-Greek. The study shows that, in Greek academic discourse, reinforcing certainty and establishing high power distance, which are two highly favoured tendencies, emerge from assumptions about the superior social status of academic authors. The significance of the study lies in that it reflects culturally favoured attitudes in local academic discourses which vary from English.  

Keywords: academic texts, comparative model of analysis, high-and low-power distance, high-low-uncertainty avoidance cultures, discourse manipulation

©inTRAlinea & Chrysoula Gatsiou (2024).
"Translating Academia: Shaping the Academic Author"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2666

1. Translating academic discourse

House (2016) describes translation as mediation between different languages that overcomes barriers of both linguistic and cultural nature. In the present context, the question that arises concerns how academic translators overcome barriers of both linguistic and cultural nature, in transferring academic knowledge across English-Greek. This occurs in academic bestsellers translated into Greek for the National and Kapodistrian University of Athens and beyond (Sidiropoulou 2017).

Everyday communication in academic contexts differs in certain ways from other genres, but it seems to confirm aspects of the tendencies described in this study. This is manifested not least when Erasmus students visit Greek universities and take a different approach to communicating with the instructor, but also through translating written academic discourses.

The study focuses on how academic authors paint an image of themselves in the academic context, through discourse. The way(s) in which translators may adjust the communicative identity of the academic author cross-culturally to fit the needs of Greek readers is highly indicative of the norms and tendencies operating in a target context and the question is what shifts occur which shape the academic author in translated Greek production. In this sense, the focus of the research is to identify discoursal markers shaping author representation in an English (source) and Greek (translated) historiography text.

In translating Prof. Carr’s literal reproduction of lectures (Cambridge in 1961), the translator (Pappas 2015) explains his intention to facilitate readership through interference. He explains that he made adjustments both for the benefit of the Greek reader:

 in order for the Greek text to be more functional, to the extent that this book is intended for university textbook or teaching aid, I did not hesitate to even omit some digressions of this type for the benefit, I hope, of both the reader and the Greek version. Therefore, I bear full responsibility for these choices as well as for “charging” my translation with almost seventy-five footnotes (TLNs) with regard to individuals mentioned in the book (i.e. historians, authors, political thinkers, and prominent figures of historical events), with whom Greek readership is perhaps not much familiar. (Pappas 2015:9-12)

Τhe translator may not be aware of the theoretical significance of the adjustments, but he has the taste of the (target) language and an acute awareness of what may be appropriate in academic discourse in the Greek context. The question is what the TT adjustments signify and what social behaviour of the text producers the versions shape cross-culturally.

2. Literature review

In the context of cross-cultural transfer of academic discourse, there are patterns of intellectual tradition favoured in various “communities, literacy practices, and notions of politeness” (Koutsantoni 2005a: 98) which shape academic discourses differently. Koutsantoni (2005a) highlights the influence exerted by Greek cultural values on the ways Greek authors dissemi­nate knowledge to the rest of the scientific world and delineate what is assumed to be persuasive. Attitudes of that kind, which inform the translating process, have been also suggested by Davies (2016). She considers such “translational adaptations” pivotal both for intercultural communication and for the alignment of academic works with the societal norms of the receiving culture (Davies 2016: 375).

Analyzing features like ‘uncertainty avoidance/tolerance’ and ‘power asymmetry’ conventions between English and Greek may facilitate an in-depth understanding of the cultural norms pertaining to academic discourse make-up. The features allude to communication styles identified by  Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov (2010), which in this case will be shown to shape the identity of the academic author. Among the Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov (2010) dimensions (namely, power distance, uncertainty avoidance, masculine versus feminine orientation, and short-term versus long-term orientation, individual versus group orientation), the study focuses on the first two which were most productive of linguistic variation cross-culturally, in a pilot study conducted for the purposes of the research.

Previous research in the field of history and historiography translation has emphasized the hegemonic power of the English language upon academic texts in other language contexts. In her study on the impact of translation on Portuguese historiography, Bennett (2012) draws attention to the assimilating power of English against the Portuguese historiographical discourse conventions. Likewise, this research endeavours to examine whether Greek academic translation practice has developed any “resistance mechanisms” or has surrendered to the dominance of English.

Power distance is the extent to which unequal distribution of power constitutes a condition that is being accepted and expected by “the less powerful members of institutions and organizations within a country” (Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov 2010: 61). Institutions refer to fundamentals of society, i.e. family, school, and community; organizations relate to places of work. They argue that “the way power is distributed is usually from the behavior of the more powerful members, the leaders rather than those led” (Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov 2010: 61).

Etic and emic approaches suggested that Greek favours high power-distance between the academic educator and the target audience. Geert Hofstede’s IBM research project results show that Greece occupies the 41st -42nd place in the ranking order of power distance index (PDI) and appears to be more inclined towards maintaining higher power distance, whereas Great Britain is found at the 65th -67th place in the ranking order. These findings suggest that in the Greek cultural context hierarchy and inequalities are tolerated, if not highly valued. Greek academics enjoy a high status of power over students, which aligns with the theoretical analysis provided by  Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov (2010) with regard to power distance in the field of education:

The educational process is highly personalized: especially in more advanced subjects at universities, what is transferred is seen not as an impersonal “truth,” but as the personal wisdom of the teacher. The teacher is a guru, a term derived from the Sanskrit word for “weighty” or “honorable,” and in India and Indonesia this is, in fact, what a teacher is called. The French term is a maître à penser, a “teacher for thinking.” In such a system the quality of one’s learning is highly dependent on the excellence of one’s teachers. (Hofstede et al. 2010: 69)

English is a low-power distance culture, as the Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov’s (2010) measurement shows. This is manifested in that it is very rare in Greek for a student to address educators by using their first name; they use their surname and the ‘vous’ polite verb form of the ‘tu/vous’ distinction. English does not have a ‘tu/vous’ distinction but it is typical for university students to address educators by first names.

The different positioning of the British and Greek culture in terms of power distance in academia justifies the Greek translators’ choices motivated by the need to abide by the norms pertaining to the assumed authority and higher status of academics in society.

The second dimension of Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov’s model, which is relevant to this research, is uncertainty avoidance. It is defined as “the extent to which the members of a culture feel threatened by ambiguous or unknown situations” (Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov 2010: 191). American sociologist James G. March has claimed that the ways of handling uncertainty “are part and parcel of any human institution in any country” (Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov 2010: 189). In the IBM research project conducted by Geert Hofstede, the differences on uncertainty avoidance among countries “were originally discovered as a by-product of power distance” (2010: 190). The view illustrates the close relationship between the two dimensions and the dual perspective of the present study.

Measurement classifies Greece first on the ranking order among the participating countries and Great Britain is found between the 68th and 69th position on the uncertainty avoidance index. This practically means that Greece exhibits the most intense uncertainty intolerance tendency compared to other countries and their culturally-dependent evaluation of uncertainty.

In the context of tertiary education, as in other contexts in Greece, the strong uncertainty avoidance feature expects from speakers to be highly specific in knowledge transmission. In parallel with the German context, where uncertainty intolerance is also highly favoured, Greek cultural imperatives lay particular emphasis on accuracy of expression on the part of teachers. Research with English and Greek-translated economic discourse has shown that favouring the specific is an intrinsic characteristic of strong uncertainty avoidance cultures, such as Greek (Sidiropoulou 2019).

3. Methodology

The first part of the research was dedicated to analysis of   the two communication styles out of the Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov dimensions, uncertainty tolerance/avoidance, to be followed by power distance. The study retrieved sample data from the third chapter of E. H. Carr’s work What is History? (chapter title ‘History, Science and Morality’) and the corresponding chapter in the Greek translation by Pappas (Patakis publishing). The focus on historiography was triggered by Bennett’s 2012 article “Footprints in the Text”, which discusses how the Portuguese historiographical discourse conventions are weakened when scholars write and publish in English. The study chose the third chapter because the thread of discourse would have gone a long way by that point, and discourse tendencies would have been fully developed.

The study took both an etic approach to the data (by presenting the researcher’s view) and an emic approach to the data (by considering lay people’s view of the meaning conveyed by a rendition).

The methodological design comprised three stages: scanning the selected historiographical parallel texts, comparatively analyzing the parallel data, and taking an emic approach to the data in order for the study to elicit data with regard to lay peoples’ evaluation of the TT discourse. The approximate word-count in the original version is 11,160 words, and 12,600 words in the translated version.

As suggested, the study focused on two categories of features, i.e., uncertainty avoidance/tolerance and high-/low-power distance, grouping individual shifting phenomena under these categories. In the final emic stage, the study designed a questionnaire (see appendix) addressing 15 bilingual respondents with an academic background. The aim of the emic approach was to locally examine what impact the translated text would have on intended receivers: how close they perceive the text producer to be to the readership, speaker engagement, speaker intention to favour the specific. Questionnaire results would confirm analysis findings or contradict them.

4. Data analysis

This section displays sample academic extracts in English and their Greek target versions to highlight how translators reshape the communicative style of the author by interfering with the two dimensions.

The section is divided into ‘uncertainty tolerance/avoidance’ and ‘favouring the specific’ subsections, but often tendencies in discourse interrelate with each other, merging into a whole. For instance, raising certainty and favouring the specific may be interconnected, as the examples will show below.

4.1 Uncertainty tolerance/avoidance

Uncertainty tolerance/avoidance is used as a blanket term to facilitate the analysis of shifts. The focus is on observing how and to what extent English and Greek conceptualize notions of certainty/doubt in academic discourse settings.

4.1.1 Heightening certainty

The examples that follow show how uncertainty avoidance enhances in the TT.

 

ST 1

TT 1

a.

This was the view Bury evidently had in mind, when in the closing words of his inaugural lecture of January 1903[…] he described history […] (1961: 51)

Προφανώς, αυτό είχε κατά νου και ο Μπιούρι, όταν το 1903 περιέγραφε την ιστορία […] (2015:106)

 

BT.  Evidently, Bury too had this in mind when in 1903 described history…

 

 

 

b.

These objections –some of them more convincing than others – are in brief: […] history, unlike science, […].  I will try to examine each of these points in turn. (1961:56)

Οι διαφορές αυτές, κατά τη γνώμη μου, αφορούν συνοπτικά  τα εξής:[...] η ιστορία, σε αντιδιαστολή με τις άλλες επιστήμες,[...] Στη συνέχεια, θα εξετάσω διαδοχικά τις πέντε αυτές θέσεις. (2015:113)

 

BT. These differences, in my opinion, in brief concern the following […] Afterwards, I will examine these five points in turn.

 

 

 

c.

If the evidence is not clear whether Richard murdered the princes in the Tower, the histo­rian will ask himself – perhaps unconsci­ous­ly rather than consciously – whether it was a habit of rulers of the period to liquidate potential rivals to their throne; and his judgement will, quite rightly, be influenced by this generalization. (1961:57)

Αν ο ιστορικός –ασύνειδα μάλλον, παρά συνειδητά – είναι πεισμένος ότι  την εποχή του Ριχάρδου Γ’ ήταν σύνηθες  φαινόμενο ο ηγεμόνας  να εξοντώνει  τους πιθανούς  αντίζηλούς του για το θρόνο, είναι ευνόητο ότι η κρίση του για τη δολοφoνία των δύο νεαρών πριγκίπων  θα επηρεαστεί από τη γενίκευση. (2015:116)

 

BT. If the historian – unconsci­ous­ly rather, than consciously – is convinced that in Richard III ’s time it was a typical phenomenon for rulers to liquidate potential rivals to their throne, it goes without saying that his judgement on the murder of the two princes will be influenced by this generalization.

 

 

 

d.

the makers of the Russian revolution were profoundly impressed – one might almost say, obsessed – [...] (1961:62)

δεν υπάρχει αμφιβολία ότι οι ηγέτες της Ρωσικής Επανάστασης ήταν βαθύτατα επηρε­ασμένοι – σε βαθμό εμμονής, θα μπορούσε να πει κανείς – [...] (2015:123)

 

BT. there is no doubt that the leaders of the Russian revolution were profoundly influenced – to the level of obsession, one might say […]

 

 

 

e.

As a historian, you can no more separate them, or give precedence to one over the other, than you can separate fact and interpretation. (1961:59)

Ως ιστορικός,  είναι αδύνατον κανείς να τα ξεχωρίσει, ή να δώσει στο ένα προτεραιότητα έναντι του άλλου, όπως ακριβώς είναι αδύνατον να ξεχωρίσει το γεγονός από την ερμηνεία του. (2015:119)

 

BT.  As a historian, it is impossible for somebody to separate them or give priority to one over the other, just as it is impossible to separate the fact from its interpretation.

Here is a commentary of the shifts appearing in data fragments 1:

 a. ‘[…] evidently’ → ‘Προφανώς, […]’: TT1 enhances the certainty level by placing the adverb at the beginning of the sentence. Adverbial thematisation materialises the Greek translator’s culturally-bound preference for highlighting certitude as opposed to the English version which places the adverbial sentence-finally which mitigates the conveyed certainty.

b. ‘I will try to examine’ → 'Στη συνέχεια, θα εξετάσω’ (Afterwards, I will examine […] the five points : in sharp contrast to the hesitant way of announcing the purpose of the research in the ST (manifested through the hedge ‘try to’), the TT  presents the author as more confident and certain about the task  in which he is about to engage himself.  The Greek author’s choice to remove the hedge intensifies his assertiveness and validates expertise on the subject he discusses. The ‘Στη συνέχεια’ (afterwards) adverbial favours the tendency to be analyzed in the next subsection (4.1.2 Favouring the specific) because the text producer wants to become specific about the sequence of the research steps the author will take.

c. ‘if […], the histo­rian will ask himself’ →  ‘Αν ο ιστορικός είναι πεισμένος ότι’ (if the historian is convinced that). The target version conceptualized the historian as being convinced about something, whereas the English version describes the historian as wondering about questions.

The target version seems to reinforce the assertiveness of the historian, because certainty seems to be a value in a positive politeness strategies, often favoured in Greek (Sifianou 1992), whereas academic modesty in English (a negative politeness concern) would entail less certainty in drawing conclusions.

d.  Ø → ‘δεν υπάρχει αμφιβολία ότι’ (there is no doubt that): the Greek academic validates his expertise in the field by literally excluding any doubt in the truth of his statement (that the leaders of the Russian revolution were profoundly influenced). By contrast, the ST makes no evaluation of the truth conditions of the corresponding claim.

e. ‘you can no more separate them’‘είναι αδύνατον κανείς να τα ξεχωρίσει (it is impossible for someone to separate them) …όπως ακριβώς είναι αδύνατον (just as it is impossible to separate…)’:  the TT item ‘it is impossible to’ carries higher certainty about the truth of what is being said. Suffice it to say that ‘it is impossible’ occurs twice in the TT, heightening certainty even more. There are two more markers, in this context, which will be examined later, namely, (a) the high-power distance in Greek, manifested through a vague reference to a historian (κανείς [somebody]) vs. the ST ‘you’ item (hypothetically addressing the reader-historian) directly. This raises the formality of the Greek version and heightens power distance vs. the ST ‘you’ item, which is a manifestation of lower power distance, and (b) the ‘ακριβώς’ (precisely, just) adverbial which heightens the TT preference for the specific, to be presented in 4.1.2.

4.1.2 Favouring the specific

Favouring the specific is another manifestation of the intolerance to doubt in Greek, which is preferred as a device facilitating understanding on the part of the addressee (a positive politeness device implying ‘if you are going to say something be specific’).  The data sets below showcase the different perspective adopted by the English and Greek text producer, respectively, in relation to specificity markers in language use.

 

ST2

TT2

a.

But what historians failed to notice at that time was that science itself had undergone a profound revolution (1961:51)

Αυτό  ωστόσο που οι ιστορικοί του Μεσοπολέ­μου δεν είχαν αντιληφθεί ήταν ότι  και στην  επι­στήμη είχαν γίνει τέτοιες ανατροπές (2015:106)

 

 BT. What however historians of the Interwar [period] had not realized was that such revolutions had taken place in science too.

 

 

 

b.

Buckle in the concluding words of his History of Civilization expressed the conviction that the course of human affairs was ‘permeated’ by one glorious principle of universal and undeviating regularity. (1961:52)

Τέλος ο Μπακλ, στις τελευταίες σελίδες της Ιστορίας του πολιτισμού στην Αγγλία εξέφραζε την πεποίθηση ότι η πορεία  της ανθρωπότητας «ήταν διαποτισμένη από την ένδοξη αρχή της παγκόσμιας και απαρέγκλιτης κανονικότητας». (2015:107)

 

BT. Finally, Buckle in the last pages of the History of Civilization in England expressed the conviction that the course of human affairs was ‘permeated’ by one glorious principle of universal and undeviating regularity.

 

 

 

c.

In the 1920s discussions by historians of the causes of  the war of 1914 (1961:57)

Στη δεκαετία του 1920, οι ιστορικοί θεωρούσαν κατά κανόνα αίτια του Παγκοσμίου Πολέμου … (2015:116)

 

BT. In the 1920s, historians as a rule considered  as causes of World War I

 

 

 

d.

…has beyond doubt enlarged our understanding of both these movements (1961:54)

…ότι έχει συμβάλλει στο να κατανοήσουμε καλύτε­ρα τόσο τον προτεσταντισμό όσο και τον καπιταλισμό. (2015:110)

 

BT. …that it had contributed to advancing understanding of both Protestantism and capitalism.

 

 

 

e.

The question is not a question in fact; but it is also not meaningless.(1961:55)

Το  συγκεκριμένο ερώτημα λοιπόν, έστω και αν δεν αφορά γεγονότα, δεν είναι χωρίς νόημα.(2015:112)

 

BT. The particular question, thus, even if it does not relate to events, is not meaningless.

 

 

 

Below is a commentary of the shifts appearing in data set 2:

a. ‘at that time’ → ‘του Μεσοπολέμου’:  the TT favours temporal specificity by historically grounding the relevant point in time, as opposed to the ST version, which rather vaguely refers to the period.

b.History of Civilization’ → ‘Ιστορίας του πολιτισμού στην Αγγλία’:  the TT manifests higher specificity, because it spatially contextualizes the item discussed.

c.  ‘the war of 1914’ → ‘Α Παγκοσμίου Πολέμου’: ‘the war of 1914’ is less specific and may potentially be mistaken for some other war, whereas ‘World War I’ stands out as a particular point of reference in the mind of the reader.

d. ‘these movements’ → ‘τον προτεσταντισμό όσο και τον καπιταλισμό’: the TT version offers a detailed account of the movements which the ST refers to. By doing so, the Greek text producer aims at reducing vagueness.

e.  Ø → ‘συγκεκριμένο […] λοιπόν’: the translator enhances the degree of specificity by adding the item  ‘particular’ (συγκεκριμένο) and the ‘thus’ connective, which specifies the type of relationship between the propositions.

The shifts analyzed in sections 4.1.1 and 4.1.2 are in alignment with the Greek translator’s intention to avoid obscurities in his text, heightening certainty and favouring the specific.

4.2 Power distance

Power distance is the second dimension of communication style to be examined in this set of parallel data. The data have been subcategorized into more specific types of shifts that reflect variation in portraying the relational dynamics between text producer and audience.

4.2.1. Passivization

The subsection shows a tendency for passivization in the Greek version, which favours impersonality in Greek vs. active verbal structures in English (see TT3a ‘by those who assign to ‘υποστηρίζεται ότι’ (it is supported that) and TT3b ‘using certain laws’ → ‘θεμελιώνεται’ (is established).

 

ST3

TT3

a.

 

 

 This danger is brought nearer by those who assign to sociology the exclusive task of generalizing from the unique events recorded by history: [..]

(1961:59)

Ο κίνδυνος αυτός γίνεται μεγαλύτερος όταν υποστηρίζεται ότι ο  σκοπός της κοινωνιολογίας είναι  να γενικεύει με βάση τα επιμέρους γεγονότα  που καταγράφει η ιστορία· (2015:120)

 

BT. The danger becomes greater when it is supported that the aim of sociology is to generalize on the basis of individual events which history registers.

 

 

 

b.

I do not t believe that he searched for an explanation in the classical manner of using certain basic laws; (1961:54)

Δεν πιστεύω ότι  αναζητούσε εξήγηση με την κλασσική έννοια της θεωρίας που θεμελιώνεται  σε ορισμένους βασικούς νόμους (2015:110)

 

BT: I do not believe he searhed for an explanation in the classic manner of a theory which is established by certain basic rules.

Τhe use of passive voice in TT3a and TT3b  is indicative of two typical tendencies in Greek academic discourse; raising the level of formality and heightening the distance between  an academic and audience.  The passive is typical in certain contexts in Greek (Sifianou 2010 in metro station announcements, Malamatidou 2011 in translated popular science discourse).

In examining the hierarchy of face aspects suggested by an emic test, in political science translation data, Sidiropoulou (2017) found that the relational concern (often manifested through the passive) was given top priority, lending support to the relational perspective prioritized in facework research (Spencer-Oatey 2007). This suggests that the passive is a significant device in shaping the relationship of text producer with the reader.

4.2.2 Other markers

High power distance derives from the fact that the author guides the audience with signposts. The translator (as secondary author) feels a responsibility to facilitate audience with understanding.

 

ST4

TT4

a.

The stamp of a classical education was heavily imprinted in the nineteenth century on the new ruling class in Great Britain. (1961:61)

Τέλος, η νέα βρετανική κυρίαρχη τάξη του 19ου αιώνα ήταν βαθιά επηρεασμένη από την κλασική παιδεία. (2015:123)

 

BT. Finally, the new British 19th c. ruling class was deeply influenced by classical education.

 

 

 

b

[…]: to speak of European history may be a valid and fruitful hypothesis in some contexts, misleading and mischievous in others. (1961:55)

Σε ορισμένα συμφραζόμενα το να γίνεται λόγος για ευρωπαϊκή ιστορία είναι ίσως έγκυρη και  γόνιμμη υπόθεση εργασίας, ενώ σε άλλες περιπτώσεις ίσως λειτουργεί  παραπλανητικά και επιζήμια.  (2015:112)

 

BT. In some contexts, talking about European History is perhaps a valid and fruitful hypothesis whilst in other cases it may function in a misleading and harmful way.

 

 

 

c

But I am not sure

[…] (1961:61)

Δεν είμαι όμως σίγουρος […]   (2015:122)

BT. I am not sure however …

The signposts which make the difference are:

a. Ø → ’Τέλος’: the TT favours a connective at the beginning of the sentence that establishes a logical connection between the preceding and the subsequent information.

b. Ø → ‘ενώ σε άλλες περιπτώσεις ίσως λειτουργεί’ (whilst in other cases it may function): In the TT an adversative sentence appears, with the ST only covertly displaying the contrast.  It is as if the text producer feels it is his responsibility to highlight potential contrasts in meaning-making.

c. ‘But’ Ø → […] ‘όμως’:  the Greek author heightens the contrastive force of the ST link, as ‘however’ is a stronger long-distance adversative connective. Such shifts systematically appear in argumentative discourse in Greek, for instance, in translated press (Sidiropoulou 2004).

4.2.3 Translator’s evaluation

This sub-category of data shifts focus on showing how power distance is realized in the Greek text through analysis of translator’s interference and personal comments.

 

ST5

TT5

a.

the conception of the social sciences, and of history among them, gradually developed throughout the nineteenth century;

(1961:50)

Οι εν ευρεία έννοια κοινωνικές επιστήμες, στις οποίες περιλαμβάνεται και  η ιστορία, δεν έπαψαν να εξελίσσονται  σημαντικά σε όλη τη διάρκεια του 19ου αιώνα (2015:105)

 

BT. The social sciences, in a broad sense, in which history is included, did not cease to significantly develop throughout the nineteenth century

 

 

 

 

b.

Or take a statement like that of Marx […] a society with a feudal lord; […] a society with an industrial capitalist’. (1961:54)

Άλλο χαρακτηριστικό παράδειγμα αποτελεί η άποψη του Μαρξ [...] μια κοινωνία με  φεουδάρχες, [...] μια κοινωνία με καπιταλιστές βιομήχανους».(2015:111)

 

BT. Another characteristic example is Marx’s view […] a society with feudal lords; […] a society with industrial capitalists.

 

 

 

c.

The other danger is that foreseen by Karl Manheim almost a generation ago, and very much present today, of a sociology ‘split into a series of discrete technical problems of social readjustment’. (1961:60)

Ο άλλος κίνδυνος είναι αυτός που είχε προβλέ­ψει ο Καρλ Μανχάιμ, σχεδόν μια γενιά πριν, και που σήμερα διαγράφεται απειλητικός: «Ο κατακερματισμός [της κοινωνιολογίας] σε μεμο­νωμένα τεχνικά προβλήματα κοινωνικής διευθέτησης». (2015:120)

 

ΒΤ. Another danger is what Karl Manheim anticipated almost a generation ago, and which appears threatening today: “sociology splitting into discrete technical problems of social adjustment”.

 

 

 

d.

The other was that it was dange­rous to throw secret documents into your waste-paper basket […] (1961:61)

Το δεύτερο αφήγημαπολύ πιο πεζό – ήταν ότι δεν πρέπει ποτέ να πετάς μυστικά έγγραφα στον κάλαθο των αχρήστων [...] (2015:122)

 

The second narrative a much sillier one – was that you should never throw secret documents into the waste-paper basket

The data show instances of evaluative comments made by the translator. Academic authors are expected to use their expertise and contribute informed opinions and personal viewpoint, which realize a high-power distance preference in social behaviour.

The section highlighted indicators which establish a higher level of formality in Greek. Since tenor is to a great extent, if not entirely, a context-dependent feature of natural languages, the sample data show a culturally-solidified inclination of Greek academia to raise the level of formality and assign the academic expert a leading role in meaning-making.

The next section utilizes lay people’s opinion on the significance of shifts in the TT.

5. Questionnaire analysis

The study designed a questionnaire (see Appendix) to elicit locally generated judgements on data appropriateness in the field of historiography. It asked four questions that required a brief justification. To avoid obscurities and/or misunderstandings, the questionnaire provided information on the content of the extract which the feature appeared in.  The respondents were 15 postgraduate translation students who were skilled in distinguishing meaning differences in discourse. Findings verified the etic analysis results.

Question 1a asked the respondents to evaluate the speaker’s attitude, with respect to how close the text producer placed himself to the audience. The elements that drew their attention were primarily the use of passive voice and formal lexical choices of the translator in the TT. They agreed that, in the Greek version, the speaker appears more distant, detached, and even authoritative and absolute. There are also references to the higher level of formality of the target version, which was considered a typical feature in Greek academia; enhanced formality portrays the historian as being a leading expert in the field.

Question 1b asked which version presented a more confident historian. 78.57 percent of the respondents argued that the Greek version avoided uncertainty compared to the ST: the main cue was ‘είναι πεισμένος ότι’ (is convinced that) and ‘σύνηθες φαινόμενο’ (usual phenomenon). Moreover, the fact that the historian was the subject in the TT was a popular observation among the responses (60 percent). Certainty is viewed as a means to achieve persuasion.

Question 2 asked where the historian appeared more concerned about imminent dangers. All respondents chose the Greek version as conveying the historian’s concern more intensely because it provided evaluation on the part of the text producer: evaluation is a positive politeness device because the speaker is contributing to the addressee to facilitate understanding.

The last question gave respondents the shift (EN) ‘historians […] at that time’ → (GR) ‘historians of the interwar period’ and asked respondents to comment on the author’s intention. They unanimously suggested that temporal specificity facilitates the audience’s understanding and offers accuracy, thus, eliminating knowledge gaps in readers minds.

The questionnaire emic findings verified the etic analysis. Respondents pointed to intensified certainty manifestations and the high-power distance between the Greek academic author and readership.

6. Discussion

Shaping the academic author’s identity is a process intrinsically related to localized discoursal norms and conventions which materialize themselves through language use. Perceptions of the academic author’s roles and identity differ in accordance with culture-specific imperatives and culture-mediated expectations in relation to the discoursal behaviour of people in academia.

The study set out to examine cross-cultural particularities that characterize the dissemination of specialized knowledge in academia. It analyzed pragmatic differences between English and Greek versions of Carr’s history book, using Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov’s (2010) theoretical framework of cross-cultural social psychology for accounting for the detected shifts in the data set. Findings show that there are significant differences in the way academics use language: Greek academic discourse reinforces certainty (as a positive politeness language) and heightens power distance assuming a superior social status for academic authors. Other features are favouring the specific, cohesive ties, formality, and translator evaluation.

Findings tally with existing literature on cross-cultural discoursal behaviour and pragmatic aspects of meaning-making. From the perspective of cross-cultural discoursal behaviour, Koutsantoni (2005a), in her study on Greek cultural characteristics of academic writing, argues that the normative and conventional imperatives of academic communities are informed by their ideological assumptions. She argues that Hofstede’s “parameters of cultural difference can affect a culture’s intellectual style, literacy practices” (2010:100). In her studies on power distance, Spencer–Oatey (1996, 1997) also lays particular emphasis on the cultural specificities and their catalytic role in establishing power relations in societies. Sidiropoulou (2017) reports the tendency of the Greek translator to enhance cohesion and favour passivization as a means of aligning a target academic text with locally informed academic norms. The Greek author also shows an inclination to avoid vagueness in discourse (Sidiropoulou 2019).

Bennet (2012) emphasizes English hegemony suppressing Portuguese discourse conventions, in her study on the impact of translation on Portuguese historiography. Research in the Greek academic translation practice reveals an activation of ‘resistance mechanisms’ against the imperialistic attitude of English. The role of translation in the ‘resistance mechanisms’ is invaluable in that translation gives the translators an incentive to exploit their insight into appropriateness.

Locher and Sidiropoulou (2021) view the relation between translation and pragmatics a promising synergy, in the sense that translation studies can deploy pragmatics to facilitate exploration of intercultural difference, while pragmatic research can benefit from translation input.

7. Conclusion

Using a comparative model of analysis, the study investigated the influence of culturally bound discoursal norms and conventions on shaping the academic author’s identity in source and target version of Carr’s work on historiography, What is History?, translated from English into Greek. The central objective was a pragmatic exploration of uncertainty avoidance and power distance variations between English and Greek. To facilitate the purpose of the research, the paper uses the theoretical framework of Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov’s cross-cultural social psychology. The analysis of the data builds on the 6D model of national culture developed by Hofstede and Hofstede and is particularly based on two dimensions, namely, Power Distance Index (PDI) and Uncertainty Avoidance Index (UAI) (Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov 2010). As suggested, the study took both an etic and an emic approach (through distribution of questionnaires).

The findings indicated that language use in academic discourse settings is conditioned by culture-mediated imperatives which are exclusive to national cultures across the globe. In the Greek academic discourse setting, in particular, results showed that enhancing certainty and adopting high power distance positioning are two highly favoured tendencies that reflect the assumed superior social status of Greek academics. Further, the findings seem to support the hypothesis that Greek academic translation practice has developed “resistance mechanisms”, which shows that Greek academic discourse conventions turn out to be resilient despite the imperialistic potential of English.

Limitations of the present study may be the small sample which the study examined, which does not allow generalisations, although the findings seem to coincide with the ones elicited from previous studies as to the integrity of Greek academic discourse (see Koutsantoni 2005; Sidiropoulou 2017, 2019).

The significance of the research lies in that it tackles cross-cultural pragmatic variation in academic discourse through translation, thus suggesting a new platform for studying cross-cultural pragmatics. The study showed some of the conventions which permeate Greek and English academic discourse style and corroborated the existing literature in the validity of the claims regarding the decisive role of culturally informed norms and conventions in inscribing academic author identity (see e.g., Galtung 1981; Koutsantoni 2005b). The detailed data analysis that is offered in this paper may constitute a significant starting point for future research in other branches of academic discourse within the Greek context and beyond.

As genre is an important factor affecting discourse structure, the highlighted features are pertinent to academic discourse and cannot be assumed to be general features of the target language. An open research problem is how English original academic discourse would differ from Greek original academic discourse, but this is outside the scope of the present paper. Sidiropoulou (2019) who compared Greek translated data with original Greek production of the same genre found that the ‘shifts’ which appeared in the target Greek production were enforced in original Greek production. It was as if translation showed tendencies of a target language in the relevant genre, but perhaps less prominently the the original production would favour.

References

Bennett, Karen (2012) “Footprints in the Text: Assessing the Impact of Translation on Portuguese Historiographical Discourse”, Anglo-Saxónica 3, no. 3: 265-90.

Carr, Edward Hallett (1961) What is History?  New York, Vintage.

Carr, Edward Hallett. 2015. What is history? Translated by Andreas Pappas, Athens, Patakis

Davies, Eirlys (2012) “Translation and Intercultural Communication: Bridges and Barriers" in Christina Bratt Paulston, Scott F. Kiesling, and Elizabeth S. Rangel, (eds.), The Handbook of Intercultural Discourse and Communication, Oxford, Blackwell: 367–88.

Galtung, Johan (1981) “Structure, Culture, and Intellectual Style: An Essay Comparing Saxonic, Teutonic, Gallic and Nipponic Approaches”, Social Science Information 20, no. 6: 817-56.

Hofstede, Geert, Gert Jan Hofstede, and Michael Minkov (2010) Cultures and Organizations: Software of the Mind, Intercultural Cooperation and Its Importance for Survival. Revised and Expanded 3rd Edition, New York, McGraw-Hill.

Koutsantoni, Dimitra (2005a) “Greek Cultural Characteristics and Academic Writing”. Journal of Modern Greek Studies 23, no.1: 97-138.

Koutsantoni, Dimitra (2005b) “Certainty across Cultures: A Comparison of the Degree of Certainty Expressed by Greek and English speaking scientific authors”, Intercultural Pragmatics 2 (2) 121-49.

Locher, Miriam A. and Maria Sidiropoulou (eds) (2021) Pragmatics of Translation, special issue Journal of Pragmatics.

Malamatidou, Sofia (2011) “Translation and Language Change with reference to Popular Science Articles: The Interplay of Diachronic and Synchronic Corpus based Studies” in Multilingual Resourses and Multilingual Applications, Hanna Hedeland, Thomas Schmidt, and Kai Worner (eds), Hamburg, University of Hamburg: 135-40.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (2004) Linguistic Identities through Translation, Amsterdam, Rodopi/Brill.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (2017) “Politeness Shifts in English-Greek political science discourse: translation as a language change situation” Journal of Politeness Research: Language, Behaviour, Culture 13, no.2: 313-44.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (2019). "Vagueness-specificity in English-Greek Scientific Translation" in Rebecca Tipton, and Luisa Desilla (eds), The Routledge Handbook of Translation and Pragmatics, London, Routledge: 266-78.

Sifianou, Maria (2010) “The Announcements in the Athens Metro Stations: An Example of Glocalization?” Intercultural Pragmatics 7, no 1: 25–46.

Spencer-Oatey, Helen.1996. “Reconsidering Power and Distance.” Journal of Pragmatics 26: 1–24.

Spencer-Oatey, Helen.1997. “Unequal Relationships in High and Low Power Distance Societies: A Comparative Study of Tutor-Student Role Relations in Britain and China” Journal of Cross-Cultural Psychology 28, no 3: 284–302.

Appendix

Questionnaire_Translating Academia: Shaping the academic author

This questionnaire is designed to elicit your evaluation of target versions in the field of historiography. Below are extracts from Carr’s book ‘What is History?' and A. Pappas’ translation in Greek ‘Τι είναι ιστορία;’. The book presents lectures delivered in 1961 by Carr, a British political scientist and historian, as well as a tutor and fellow of Trinity College in Cambridge. The theme of the chapter is defining the science of history and historiography.

The questionnaire intends to utilize your linguistic insight in Greek by asking the following questions. You may answer the questions in Greek, if you feel more comfortable in doing so.

(The backtranslation (BT) of the Greek examples were not presented to respondents because they were English-Greek bilinguals)

1a.

In this part of the book, the author draws a parallel between Rutherford’s methods regarding the searching of scientific explanations and the quest of enquiry, in which historians engage themselves.

  • I do not believe that he searched for an explanation in the classical manner of using certain basic laws;
  1. : Δεν πιστεύω ότι αναζητούσε εξήγηση με την κλασσική έννοια της θεωρίας που θεμελιώνεται σε ορισμένους βασικούς νόμους.

(BT. I do not believe that he searched for an explanation in the classical sense of a theory established by certain basic laws;

What do the options in bold tell you about the attitude of the speaker with respect to how close he places himself from his audience? Please, justify your answer.

....................................................................................................................................................................

1b.

The extract refers to the fact that language has the power to commit the historian to the act of generalizing. A series of specific historical events and the way they were represented by historians over the years highlight a twofold issue; the historian’s disinterest in the uniqueness of events in history and the emphasis on the general element that the unique entails.

ST: If the evidence is not clear whether Richard murdered the princes in the Tower, the historian will ask Himself – perhaps unconsciously rather than consciously – whether it was a habit of rulers of the period to liquidate potential rivals to their throne; and his judgement will, quite rightly, be influenced by this generalization.

  1. : Αν ο ιστορικός – ασύνειδα μάλλον, παρά συνειδητά – είναι πεισμένος ότι την εποχή του Ριχάρδου Γ’ ήταν σύνηθες φαινόμενο ο ηγεμόνας να εξοντώνει τους πιθανούς αντίζηλούς του για το [x] θρόνο, είναι ευνόητο ότι η κρίση του για τη δολοφoνία των δύο νεαρών πριγκίπων θα επηρεαστεί από τη γενίκευση.

 

(BT. If the historian – rather unconsciously, than consciously – is convinced that in Richard III’s time it was a usual phenomenon for the ruler to destroy potential rivals for the throne, it goes without saying that his judgement on the murder of the two young princes will be influenced by the generalization).

Which version presents a more confident historian?

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

2.

This excerpt is a continuation of Carr’s discussion on the relation between history and sociology. Carr argues that sociology faces two opposite dangers that correspond to two extremes; on the one hand, sociology runs the risk of turning into an ultra-theoretical domain, on the other hand, there is the danger of becoming ultra-empirical. This ST quote relates to the second danger.

ST: The other danger is that foreseen by Karl Manheim almost a generation ago, and very much present today, of a sociology ‘split into a series of discrete technical problems of social readjustment’.

 

  1. : Ο άλλος κίνδυνος είναι αυτός που είχε προβλέψει ο Καρλ Μανχάιμ, σχεδόν μια γενιά πριν, και που σήμερα διαγράφεται απειλητικός: «Ο κατακερματισμός [της κοινωνιολογίας] σε μεμονωμένα τεχνικά προβλήματα κοινωνικής διευθέτησης».

 

  1. The other danger is that which Karl Manheim foresaw, almost a generation ago, and which is very much threatening today: [a sociology] ‘split into a series of discrete technical problems of social readjustment’).

 

Where does the historian appear more concerned about the danger discussed?

..............................................................................................................................................................

3.

 

Here, the author ponders on the place of history among the rest scientific areas. To facilitate his task, he refers to renowned social scientists such as Darwin, Lyell, Bury, Collingwood , Newton etc., and their considerations about the scientific field, in which they specialize.

  •   But what historians failed to notice at that time was that science itself had undergone a profound revolution […]
  1. : Αυτό ωστόσο που οι ιστορικοί του Μεσοπολέμου δεν είχαν αντιληφθεί ήταν ότι και στην επιστήμη είχαν γίνει τέτοιες ανατροπές [...]

 

(BT. What however the historians of the interwar period had not realized was that in science such subversions had occurred […]

 

In your opinion, what does the variation show about the author's intention? What does the translator attempt to do? Please, justify your answer.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

About the author(s)

Chrysoula Gatsiou received her BA in ' English Language and Literature' from the National and Kapodistrian University of Athens in 2020, and did her MA in 'English Language, Linguistics and Translation' (Specialisation Translation Studies and Interpreting), at the Department of English Language and Literature of the National and Kapodistrian University of Athens.She received a multileveled view of the main pillars of Translation Science and Linnguistics that guided her research inquiries and professional interests. These include technical, legal, and medical translation, and ethical and legal aspects in translation and interpreting practice.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Chrysoula Gatsiou (2024).
"Translating Academia: Shaping the Academic Author"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2666

Shaping Political Ideologies in the UK BBC and the Russian BBC News Service

By Pigi Chaidouli (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece)

Abstract

Transediting (Shäffner 2012) news reporting assumes two layers of mediation, one into (the source) language, as a representation of actual events into discourse, and a second one into a target language (Chouliaraki 2012). Political news disseminated by different institutions may change the ideological orientation of the news because of shifts in either layer of mediation. The study aims at highlighting the role of political ideology in shaping Liz Truss and Rishi Sunak’s identities by the UK and Russian BBC News service through texts which are mostly comparable and partly parallel. The study uses im/politeness theory to analyze three pairs of English-Russian articles, one on Liz Truss’ becoming the new Prime Minister, another one on her resignation and a third one on Rishi Sunak becoming the new Prime Minister, in 2022. A multimodal analysis shows that the Russian BBC threatens Truss’ positive face, even at the time when she was given the mandate by the Conservative Party to become the new PM, which is not the case with the UK text. By contrast, Rishi Sunak is not openly attacked by the Russian news. Α questionnaire addressing bilingual or trilingual respondents, on the transediting strategies of the news, mostly confir­med analysis results. The findings provide valuable insights on the role of news institutions in disseminating intended ideological attitudes; news is manipulated at both levels of mediation, which affects perception of the news by target audiences.

Keywords: News reporting, political ideology, BBC, Liz Truss, Rishi Sunak

©inTRAlinea & Pigi Chaidouli (2024).
"Shaping Political Ideologies in the UK BBC and the Russian BBC News Service"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2665

1. Introduction: The English and Russian BBC news service

The BBC has broadcasted in Russian since 1946 and in the late 1990s, it began broadcasting on the Internet, drawing on the London edition; by 2000, it had its own team of journalists to prepare and update news stories. The question is whether and how news updates may affect the ideology of the news cross-culturally.

Democracy might function poorly without the news media, but the special role of the media in providing information relevant to voting and other political decisions also endows it with significant power to shape how events may be perceived (Gentzkow and Shapiro 2015). Press translation research has focused on linguistic/socio-cultural, journalistic and ideological aspects of message construction (Valdeón 2005, Baker 2006, Bielsa and Bassnett 2009, van Leeuwen 2011, Kontos and Sidiropoulou 2012), which journalist-translators adhere to. They intend to produce a target version that would conform to generic and ideological constraints, intended narrative priorities, etc. These aspects of meaning reveal the intention (and strategies) of the media to exercise power and construct identities or reflect aspects of identity of a readership.

Institutional practices and translational conventions interact to adjust news products in order to sustain an intended power balance. In introducing the critical paradigm, Fairclough (2001 and 1995/2010: 9) explains that interpretation of events carries ideologies which are “necessary to establish and keep in place particular relations of power” and also that ideologies, deftly disseminated through discourse, affect society in various ways.

The critical alternative claims that naturalised implicit propositions of an ideological character are pervasive in discourse, contributing to the positioning of people as social subjects. These include not only aspects of ideational meaning (e.g., implicit propositions needed to infer coherent links between sentences) but also for instance assumptions about social relations underlying interactional practices (e.g., turn-taking systems, or pragmatic politeness conventions). Such assumptions are quite generally naturalised, and people are generally unaware of them and of how they are subjected by/to them (1995/2010: 26).

In the translation arena, Valdeón (2005) examined texts produced by the Spanish Service of the BBC; he claimed that “BBC Mundo texts offer numerous instances where the combination of editorial routines and translational processes produce ambiguity, opacity, misunderstandings or misinformation” (2005: 217). News text producers occupy a central position as mediators. If translators should operate in the interest of the culture into which they are translating (Toury 1995:12, in Valdeón 2005: 217), BBC Mundo’s translated texts function in the political and economic interest of the source culture. As a product of an English-speaking medium, the presentation of news events tends to reflect the perspective of the source as representative of a specific cultural, political and economic order of discourse.

The study aims at highlight­ing the role of ideology in shaping Liz Truss and Rishi Sunak’s identities by the UK and Russian BBC News service through English-Russian article pairs which are mostly comparable and partly parallel. The study will first focus on the second layer of mediation (the cross-cultural one) providing a glimpse into the first layer of mediation (namely the interpretation of reality by the Russian version).

2. Literature review

2.1 Ideology and (im)politeness

As suggested above, Fairclough (1995/2010) refers to discursive features like ‘politeness conventions’ which may affect the ideology of discourses monolingually, let alone cross-culturally, in transedited versions of news. In researching the complexity of translation in mass media, Schäffner (2012) comments on the appropriateness of ‘transediting’ as a term “for describing the practices in mass media” (Schäffner 2012: 867) in information transfer. In early accounts that defined politeness (Lakoff 1973, Brown and Levinson 1978, Leech 1983, Watts 2003), politeness was conceptualized as a particularized implicature, providing a face-related explanation of why the speakers chose to phrase their utterance the way that they did in the context at hand.

As the title of the study suggests, ‘ideology’ is meant as political thinking, not in the broad sense of the term which encompasses ideological engagement with gender, sexual orientation, religion etc. A ‘political thinking’ reading of ideology appears in Schäffner (2003) when she examined a joint manifesto by the British Labour Party and the German Social Democratic Party in 1999 and highlighted the potential of political texts to suggest new ways for understanding politics and for studying culture:

Both the German and the English text can thus serve as windows onto ideologies and political power relations in the contemporary world. Critical Discourse Analysis brings together the discursive with the textual, through a conjunction of analysis of both the text and its intertextual context (cf. Chouliaraki 2000:297). A translation perspective to ideologically relevant discourse can add new ways of understanding politics and can thus make a substantial contribution to the study of cultures in contact. (2003:41)

Just like (im)politeness, with its differentiation in first- and second-order politeness (Watts and Locher 2005), ideology can be conceived in two ways: as an everyday conception, or as a scientific conceptualisation; and similar to (im)politeness, the dividing line between these two types of ideology is not always clearly drawn. The common notion of ideology has a ‘pejorative ring’ (Eagleton 1994:1) insinuating a distorted perspective caused by faulty, yet obdurate preconceptions often associated with manipulation, propaganda and power. In everyday conversation, ideology is, thus, normally used as a stigma that is by default attributed to others who are unable, or unwilling, to realize how things really are.

In this study, (im)politeness in both its conceptions is used as a tool describing the mediation (or transediting) practices in the bilingual data set. The next section deals with how the multimodal message in the news may contribute to shaping ideologies.

2.2 Ideology and multimodality

Multimodality is another means of generating intended ideological messages through news discourses (Culpeper, Haugh and Kádár 2017, van Leeuwen 2021) and a potent one. They highlight the significance of multimodality in disseminating messages of (im)politeness and aggression:

the area of multimodality is, quite rightly, gaining in importance, and (im)politeness researchers are likely to increasingly shift their attention to multimodal aspects of (im)politeness. Finally, while language aggression and conflict has recently received significant attention, including the launching of a new journal, there is still much to be done to better understand the intersection between work in (im)politeness and language aggression and conflict more generally (Culpeper, Haugh and Kádár 2017: 7).

Kress and van Leeuwen (1996/2006) read pictures to decode ideational, interpersonal and textual messages disseminated through visuals. Sidiropoulou (2020) commented on the visual material accompanying English-Greek pairs of news articles on the migration crisis in Europe, which broke out in 2015. She found that in political news articles (rather than humanitarian ones), the Greek version avoided images of artistic and voyeuristic quality found in source texts, which were beautifying the migration experience, and used images which allowed an intended narrative about migrants to be calculated by viewing the picture.

The UK and Russian BBC Services make use of the multimodal potential of discourse to disseminate intended ideologies about the two PMs.

3. Methodology

The data set was collected from the UK BBC platform and the Russian BBC platform. After contrasting the two versions of the data set and analyzing the differences, the study took an emic perspective, i.e., it distributed a qualitative survey of 5 questions on multimodal material (verbal and visual) asking respondents to trace implications shaping the image of the two British PMs. The first two pairs focus on Ms. Liz Truss, at two points in time (when she became prime minister and at her resignation). The third English-Russian pair is about Rishi Sunak becoming a prime minister.

Analysis results were juxtaposed to the results of a questionnaire addressing eighteen respondents and inquiring about the positive/negative stance the reporter took. From the eighteen respondents a) eleven were native speakers of Greek speaking English as a foreign language, b) five were native speakers of Russian speaking English as a foreign language c) two were native speakers of Greek speaking English and Russian as a foreign language.

The questionnaire examined institutional ideological attitudes registered in the English and Russian versions of the articles.

4. Data analysis

Analysis starts with the second (the intercultural) level of mediation, at points where the English version had some corresponding item in the Russian version.

The study also presents a glimpse into the Russian version, at points which do not seem to have any corresponding item in the English version. These additions to the Russian version seem to fall into the first layer of mediation, where un/favorable comments appear in the text which derive from institutional ideological orientation and the institutions’ interpretation of reality.

4.1 On Μs. Liz Truss becoming a PM

News headlines play a significant role in recontextualizing the news story to serve a particular agenda. In example 1, the UK version of the headline is optimistic about Liz Truss’s new role as a prime minister who promises to deal with the economic crisis in the UK.  The Russian version presents her in an almost ironic way, by identifying her as ‘Гибкая’ (flexible) ‘Железная Леди’ (Iron Lady, Margaret Thatcher’s nickname which rings a bell in the mind of readers, alluding to her uncompromising politics and leadership style.

Example 1

EN

Setting out her initial aims, she said she would grow the economy through tax cuts and reform; take action to deal with energy bills and put the health service on "a firm footing". (‘UK can ride out economic storm, says new PM Liz Truss’, 6 September 2022)

RU

Подчиненные в МИДе говорят, что Трасс сама ведет свой "Инстаграм", самостоятельно и собственноручно выстраивает образ. (‘Гибкая железная леди. Лиз Трасс становится новым премьер-министром Британии’)

 

BT. Subordinates in the Foreign Ministry say that Truss maintains her own Instagram, by herself, and builds up her self-image. (‘The flexible Iron Lady. Liz Truss is becoming Britain’s prime minister’)

In example 1, the English article deals with Liz Truss’s initial plans for growing the economy, while the Russian article exposes her extreme individualism, manifested in that she builds up her own image through Instagram. In a context which values collectivism, a prime minister who maintains her own Instagram account independently to build her self-image may take a negative gloss and attack Ms. Truss’ face.

4.2. On Ms. Liz Truss resigning

In example 2, the English version spatially contextualizes the event by referring to Downing Street and reports what the resigning PM said about her government’s plan (energy bills, national insurance, company tax). By mentioning that the Conservative Party elected her and gave her the mandate to cut taxes and boost economic growth, she perhaps implies that the Party should share some of the failure. The Russian text is not worried about Tory leaders’ resignation, as the English headline does, by referring to another Tory leadership race’.

Example 2

EN

In a brief speech outside Downing Street, Ms. Truss said the Conservative Party had elected her on a mandate to cut taxes and boost economic growth. The prime minister said her government delivered on providing support for energy bills and reversing a rise in National Insurance, a tax on workers and companies. But Ms. Truss's resignation comes after a period of political and economic turbulence, which forced her government to ditch tax cuts that sent financial markets into a tailspin. (‘Liz Truss resigns: PM's exit kicks off another Tory leadership race’, 20 October 2022)

 

RU

"Я вступила в должность в период большой экономической и международной нестабильности. Семьи и компании беспокоились о том, как оплачивать свои счета", - рассказала Лиз Трасс, объявляя об отставке. (‘Лиз Трасс уходит в отставку с должности премьер-министра Великобритании’, 20 октября 2022).

 

BT. "I took office during a period of great economic and international instability.

 Families and companies were worried about how to pay their bills," said Liz Truss, announcing her resignation. (‘Liz Truss resigns as British Prime Minister’, 20 October 2022)

 

Unlike the English article, the Russian one presents PM Liz Truss enumerating the challenges she faced, in direct speech (with quotation marks), evidently because this makes the argument more convincing.

Example 3

EN

Ms. Truss will become the shortest-serving PM in British history when she stands down.

(‘Liz Truss resigns: PM's exit kicks off another Tory leadership race’, 20 October 2022)

 

RU

Лиз Трасс находится у власти всего 45 дней, это самый короткий в новейшей истории срок пребывания на посту британского премьер-министра Великобритании до его заявления о своей отставке. До нее премьер-министром с самым коротким сроком службы был Джордж Каннинг, который прослужил на этом посту 119 дней до своей смерти в 1827 году. (‘Лиз Трасс уходит в отставку с должности премьер-министра Великобритании’, 20 октября 2022)

 

BT. Liz Truss has been in power for just 45 days, the shortest time in recent history for a British Prime Minister before he announces his resignation. Before her, the shortest-serving prime minister was George Canning, who served 119 days in office until his death in 1827.

(‘Liz Truss resigns as British Prime Minister’, 20 October 2022)

Unlike the English reporter who make a short remark about Lizz Truss’ shortest term ever, in the PM office, the Russian version elaborates on George Canning’s latest record of 119 days, which Lizz Truss was the first of all to beat. Highlighting her negative record is rather intended to threaten her positive face.

Overall, the Russian articles accentuate Liz Truss’ negative face in every possible way, whereas the English ones mainly present the news in a more distant way without highlighting controversial information about the British PM.

The next English-Russian article pair is on Rishi Sunak and shows more trust in the new PM, in the Russian version.

4.3 On Mr. Rishi Sunak becoming a PM

In example 4, the English headline highlights Rishi Sunak’s passion for the Star Wars movies and fantasy literature, showing an aspect of his personality. In a rather lower-power distance culture like English (Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov 2010), this may be appreciated. The Russian headline mitigates the value of his victory by referring to his former defeat in Conservative Party’s elections, although it generally takes mild position towards him.

Example 4

EN        

Mr. Sunak won the approval of 202 Tory MPs to replace Liz Truss as prime minister. Newsnight's political editor Nick Watt says his colleagues find him "very personable", but also someone who is "very clear and certain in what he thinks".

(‘Rishi Sunak: The Star Wars fan turned political force’, 4 October 2022)

 

RU       

Во время летней кампании Сунак сосредоточился главным образом на экономике Великобритании, предлагая планы по ее выводу из кризиса. Сунак тогда сказал в интервью Би-би-си, что лучше проиграет гонку за лидерство, чем "выиграет с помощью ложных обещаний" - явный намек “на снижение налогов, обещанное его соперницей Лиз Трасс” (‘Риши Сунак: к победе через поражение. Что нужно знать о будущем премьере Британии’, 24 октября 2022)

 

BT. During the summer campaign, Sunak focused mainly on the UK economy,

 proposing plans to bring it out of the crisis. Sunak told the BBC at the time that he would rather lose the race for the lead than "win with false promises" - a clear nod to tax cuts promised by rival Liz Truss. (‘Rishi Sunak: to victory through defeat. What you need to know about the future British Prime Minister’, 24 October 2022)

Example 5

EN

He has attracted criticism from Labour for donating more than £100,000 to his former school, to fund bursaries for children who could not afford to attend it. (‘Rishi Sunak: The Star Wars fan turned political force’, 4 October 2022)

 

RU

Ведущая телекомпании Sky News Кей Берли спросила его,

как он воспринимает заявления о том, что он слишком богат, чтобы быть премьер-министром. В ответ Сунак напомнил, что инфляция бьет по всем гражданам,

 и что в отличие от Лиз Трасс его программа на прошлых выборах лидера тори

 предусматривала в первую очередь помощь малоимущим. (‘Риши Сунак: к победе через поражение. Что нужно знать о будущем премьере Британии’, 24 октября 2022)

 

BT. Sky News presenter Kay Burley asked him how he perceives claims that he is too rich to be prime minister. In response, Sunak recalled that inflation hits all citizens, and that, unlike Liz Truss, his program in the last Tory election was to help the poor first. (‘Rishi Sunak: to victory through defeat. What you need to know about the future British Prime Minister’, 24 October 2022)

The Russian article, in examples 4 and 5, praises Mr. Sunak (e.g., for not falling back on promises [ex. 4], helping the poor [ex. 5]) by contrasting action to that of Ms. Truss, when no reference is made to Ms. Truss in the English version. As the next section will show, even when reporting that Mr. Sunak expressed support for Kyiv, the Russian version highlights Mr. Sunak’s reservation that it may be too expensive for the British budget, and doubts about how long support will last.

4.4 Additional multimodal material to the Russian versions

There are more pieces of information which the Russian versions bring up, which are not present in the English articles, accentuating Ms. Truss’ negative face and boosting Mr. Sunak’s positive face. As suggested, this signals a first layer of mediation (Chouliaraki 2012), where reporters interpret reality and register their point of view in discourse.

Examples 6-11 show sample extracts added to the Russian versions of the article pairs. For instance, in examples 6 and 7, reporters choose to remind Russian readers of Ms. Truss’ shift from Liberal Democracy during her university years to a Conservative positioning, in order to highlight her potential political instability. In example 8, the item ‘to put it mildly’ (мягко говоря) signals an understatement and suggests that the thing referred to is actually larger, more important, more serious. In example 9, the Russian version presents Liz Truss’s embarrassing moment during her meeting with the Russian Minister of Foreign Affairs, Sergey Lavrov: Ms. Truss mistakenly referred to the Voronezh and Rostov regions as parts of Ukraine, which are, in fact, regions belonging to Russia’s sovereignty, a few months before her election. 

RU

BT

Example 6

 

В год окончания университета, в 1996-м, Трасс ушла от либдемов к тори

 

In her graduation year, in 1996, Truss moved from Liberal Democrats to Tories.

 

Example 7

 

Сейчас Трасс - убежденный консерватор и правый либерал. Вопрос - не поменяет ли

она убеждения, когда это понадобится.

 

Truss is now a staunch conservative and right-wing liberal. The question is whether she will change her beliefs when necessary.

Example 8

 

В Оксфорде Трасс, девочка из семьи левых убеждений, примкнула к центристской Либерал-демократической партии. Выступала, как вспоминают соратники, за легализацию марихуаны и отмену монархии - идеи, которые британским консерваторам, мягко говоря, не близки.

 

In Oxford, Truss, a girl from a left-wing family, joined the centrist Liberal Democratic Party. She advocated, as her comrades-in-arms recall, for the legalisation of marijuana and the abolition of the monarchy - ideas that, to put it mildly, are not close to British conservatives.

Example 9

 

Публике запомнился ее промах на встрече в этом феврале с главой российского МИДа Сергеем Лавровым

 

The public will remember her blunder at a meeting this February with the Russian Foreign Minister Sergei Lavrov.

Example 10

 

С самого начала военных действий Сунак,

бывший в то время министром финансов,

 публично выражал поддержку Киеву, признавая при этом, что она недешево обходится британскому бюджету.

Некоторые аналитики, однако, отмечают, что с приближением зимы,

ростом цен на энергоносители

и общим нездоровьем британской экономики сложно предсказать, как долго продлится эта поддержка и в каких объемах.

 

 From the very beginning of hostilities, Sunak, then minister of finance, publicly expressed support for Kyiv, while recognizing that it is not cheap for the British budget.

Some analysts, however, note that as winter approaches, rising energy prices and the general ill health of the British economy, it is difficult to predict how long this support will last and in what volumes

Example 11

 

Риши Сунак призывал британцев "есть в ресторанах, чтобы помочь им" - так называлась правительственная кампания по оказанию помощи ресторанно-гостиничному бизнесу во время пандемии, которую позже связали со всплеском инфекций

 

Rishi Sunak urged Britons to "eat in restaurants to help them" was the name of a government campaign to help the restaurant and hotel industry during the pandemic, which was later linked to a surge in infections.

Visual material is highly eloquent in generating meaning in translated news (Sidiropoulou 2020) and the present data set offers instances of this. The analysis shows that meaning is multimodally disseminated in the news, to generate intended meaning. Pictures of the two politicians are carefully selected by the institutions, to fit the intended ideological messages of the two versions. For instance, in example 11, the Russian article reports that Rishi Sunak is taking the lead in managing the economy, by urging people to eat out, in order to help the economy. The extract is accompanied by a picture showing the PM eating at a restaurant in the company of two ladies, serving them dishes, as if he were a waiter. An implication following from the picture is that he is humble enough to serve friends and help them meet their needs.

Another picture of Ms. Truss depicts her looking at the camera, as if directly addressing an audience pointing with her finger and with a humorous intension on her face. In a culture which favours high-power distance in public communication (Alafuzova 2022, Melikidou and Malamatidou 2022, Volchenko 2022), depicting a prime minister to be pointing to the audience directly, in a light-hearted manner, rather degrades her image and threatens her positive face.

The next section adds an emic perspective to interpreting the multimodal material through a questionnaire. It requires respondents about the meaning potential of some examples presented in the etic analysis (the analyst’s view) in section 4.

5. Questionnaire results

The questionnaire intended to elicit lay people’s assessment of (im)politeness1[1] and contrast it to the one deriving from the etic analysis. The first question gave respondents the following pair of headlines and asked whether the UK BBC News headline or the Russian BBC News one is more offensive towards Liz Truss face and why, and asked them to identify the cue which made them think so.

EN. ‘UK can ride out economic storm, says new PM Liz Truss’

RU. ‘Гибкая железная леди. Лиз Трасс становится новым премьер-министром Британии’

        (BT; The flexible Iron Lady.  Liz Truss is becoming Britain’s prime minister)

Fourteen out of eighteen respondents replied that the Russian headline is more offensive and pointed to the ‘Iron Lady’ item. Four replied that the English is more offensive, because of the ‘flexible’ item.

The second question gave respondents the following fragment from the body of the article and asked which version painted a more favourable image of Ms. Liz Truss:

EN. Setting out her initial aims, she said she would grow the economy through tax cuts and reform; take action to deal with energy bills and put the health service on "a firm footing".

RU. Подчиненные в МИДе говорят, что Трасс сама ведет свой "Инстаграм", самостоятельно и собственноручно выстраивает образ.

(BT. Subordinates in the Foreign Ministry say that Truss maintains her own Instagram, independently and builds up her self-image).

Fourteen out of eighteen respondents replied that the Russian article seems to be more offensive towards Liz Truss, mainly because it brings into light information about her personal life (her decision to register in social media platforms like Instagram), or because maintaining an Instagram account by herself is meant negatively in a culture which favours collectiveness. Four respondents replied that the British article is actually more offensive although the ‘flexible’ item appears in Russian.

The third question gave respondents Liz Truss’s picture taken from the Russian article, which  showed Liz Truss light-heartedly addressing an audience and pointing to them directly with her finger. Seventeen out of eighteen respondents replied that the Russian article actually threatens Liz Truss’ positive face. The majority of respondents thought so, because she looks like laughing at the British people, while making grimaces, and pointing out to them with her finger.

The fourth question presented the headlines on Rishi Sunak:

EN. ‘Rishi Sunak: The Star Wars fan turned political force’.

RU. Риши Сунак: к победе через поражение. Что нужно знать о будущем премьере Британии

(Rishi Sunak: to victory through defeat. What you need to know about the future British Prime Minister).

Seventeen out of eighteen respondents replied that the English headline questions the reliability of the new PM, Rishi Sunak. This is probably because respondents were native speakers of Greek or Russian, who would appreciate a high-power distance profile of the PM. An English native speaker may have been more tolerant to the low-power distance profile the ‘Star Wars’ reference creates.

The fifth question gave respondents Rishi Sunak’s picture, which appeared in the Russian article and asked what implications it creates about his face. The picture showed the PM eating at a restaurant in the company of two ladies, serving them dishes, as if he were a waiter. The caption informed respondents that Rishi Sunak urged Britons to eat in restaurants to help the restaurant and hotel industry during the pandemic, which was later linked to a surge in infections. All eighteen respondents agreed that the picture showing Sunak as a waiter is in fact quite controversial. The majority, fourteen out of eighteen, claimed that even if, at first glance, it looks like the new PM is closer to the people, by serving them as a waiter, his positive face is actually threatened by the surge of infections during the coronavirus pandemic. A respondent suggested that ‘the road to hell is paved with good intentions’, meaning that the intention to engage in good acts often fails. Another respondent suggested that good intentions are not valuable unless they are acted on. They suggested that it assumed carelessness, exposing the British nation to danger with serious implications. The remaining four respondents claimed that Rishi Sunak is positively presented as an active member involved in the community, while stepping out of his role as the UK PM.

Analysis of the questionnaire data showed that participants had strong views about the ideological orientation of the articles. This was also evident from other pictures accompanying the articles, which were evaluated, as to the impact they have had on native Greek and Russian readers. Results showed that both the pictures and the verbal material were highly eloquent in generating intended implications.

6. Discussion:  News institutions as mediators

House (2018) highlighted the recontextualization which messages undergo in translation/transediting and the cultural filter through which communication takes place cross-culturally.

The research highlighted the significance of discourse make-up in shaping political ideologies by media institutions and how news may affect public opinion about political leaders. It analyzed identity representation of former UK PM Liz Truss and the newly elected UK PM Rishi Sunak through articles collected from the digital version of BBC News and the Russian BBC News Service. Table 1 summarizes the positive (+) and negative (-) evaluation of the mediators, with respect to the two Prime Ministers.

PMs

British BBC News

Russian BBC News

Liz Truss

+

-

Rishi Sunak

+

+

Table 1. positive (+)/negative (-) evaluation of the mediators, with respect to the two PMs

The significance of the research lies in that ‘transediting’ (Schäffner 2012) is highly influenced by the ideological perspective of the institution which undertakes it. Results show a face threatening intention, of the Russian BBC News Service, against Liz Truss’s positive face, even at the time when she was given the mandate by the Conservative Party to become the new PM.

This was partly motivated by an incident at the meeting with her Russian counterpart, a few months before her election, where she mentioned two cities as Ukrainian, while they were Russian. Cues of the negative evaluation of her were the Russian headline ‘Flexible Iron Lady’ which appears to undermine Liz Truss’ political stability and her decision-making capability.

By contrast, Rishi Sunak is not openly in the centre of negative comments by the Russian news. They seem to have given him the benefit of doubt, since he was not formerly involved in any major international political disputes as Liz Truss was. The British article seems to stick to his ‘secret’ passion for ‘Star Wars’, which may not necessarily trigger a negative evaluation as the Greek and Russian respondents suggested. British respondents would possibly appreciate his sci-fi movie fan aspect, as a sign of ‘him being one of them’. A reason why it was not reproduced in the transedited Russian version, could have been the high-power distance of the target cultural context but also for other connotations it may have conveyed or conventions it adhered to[2]. The ‘Star Wars’ headline may connote a potential wish, as in the context of the film: ‘May the force be with you’, well-wishing a promising young politician to efficiently deal with national issues.

Transediting allowed different ideological perspectives emanating from the parallel data, which were created by the institutions manipulating threat and attacking the PMs’ positive face, in agreement with intended ideological perspectives. This is a pragmatic level of meaning which is worth examining for deciphering aspects of ideological meaning-making.

References

Alafuzova, Elena (2022) “Interpreted vs. Translated Political Talk: President Putin on the Coronavirus Outbreak” in Maria Sidiropoulou and Tatiana Borisova (eds), Multilingual Routes in Translation, Singapore, Springer: 29-41.

Baker, Mona (2006) Translation and Conflict. A narrative account, London, Routledge.

Bielsa, Esperanca and Susan Bassnett (2009) Translation in Global News, London, Routledge.

Brown, Penelope and Stephen C. Levinson (1978/1987) Politeness: Some Universals in Language Usage, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Chouliaraki, Lillie (2012) “Re-mediation, inter-mediation, trans-mediation. Journalism Studies, 14 no.2: 267-283.

Culpeper, Jonathan, Michael Haugh and Daniel Z. Kádár (2017) The Palgrave Handbook of Linguistic (Im)Politeness, London: Macmillan.

Eagleton, Terry (1994) Ideology, New York, Longman.

Fairclough, Norman (2001). Language and Power, New York, Longman.

Fairclough, Norman (1995/2010) Critical Discourse Analysis, The Critical Study of Language, London, Routledge.

House, Juliane (2018) “Translation Studies and Pragmatics” in Pragmatics and its Interfaces,  Cornelia Ilie and Neal R. Norrick (eds), Amsterdam, John Benjamins: 143-162.

Gentzkow, Matthew, and Jesse M.  Shapiro (2015) “Media Bias and Reputation”, Journal of Political Economy 114, no.2: 37.

Kress, Gunther and Teun Van Leeuwen (1996/2006) Reading Images: The Grammar of Visual Design, New York, Routledge.

Kontos, Petros and Maria Sidiropoulou (2012) “Political Routines in Press Translation” in Roberto Valdeón (ed) ‘Journalism and Translation’ special issue, Meta 57, no.4, 1013–1028.

Lakoff, Robin (1973) “The Logic of Politeness: or, Minding your p’s and q’s”, Chicago Linguistic Society 8: 292-305

Leech, Geoffrey (1983). Principles of Pragmatics, London: Longman.

Melikidou, Elina and Sofia Malamatidou (2022) “Approaching the Consumer in Russian-English Tourism Promotion” in Maria Sidiropoulou and Tatiana Borisova (eds), Multilingual Routes in Translation, Singapore, Springer: 13-27.

Schäffner, Christina (2003) “Third Ways and New Centres – Ideological Unity or Difference?” in María Galzada Pérez (ed), Apropos of Ideology, Manchester, St. Jerome: 23-41.

Schäffner, Christina (2012) “Rethinking Transediting” in ‘Journalism and Translation’, special issue of Meta 57, no.4, 866-883.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (2020)Understanding Migration through Translating the Multimodal Code” in Miriam A. Locher and Maria Sidiropoulou (eds), ‘Pragmatics of Translation’ special issue, Journal of Pragmatics 170, 284-300.

Valdeón, Robert(2005) “The ‘Translated’ Spanish Service of the BBC”, Across Languages and Cultures 6 (2), 195-220.

van Leeuwen, Theo (2021) Multimodality and Identity, London, Routledge.

Volchenko, Svitlana (2022) “Constructing Relational Dynamics in Translating Fiction” in Maria Sidiropoulou and Tatiana Borisova (eds), Multilingual Routes in Translation, Singapore, Springer: 57-72.

Watts, Richard (2003) Politeness, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Watts, Richard and Miriam A. Locher (2005) “Politeness theory and relational work”, Journal of Politeness Research 1, 9-33.

Electronic sources

- BBC News Timeline  https://www.bbc.com/historyofthebbc/timelines/1920s/  (accessed 2 Jan. 2023)

- History of the Russian BBC Service https://www.bbc.com/russian/institutional/2011/02/000000_g_rs_history (accessed 02 Jan. 2023)

Texts

- UK can ride out economic storm, says new PM Liz Truss, 6/09/2022 https://www.bbc.com/news/uk-politics-62810124 (accessed 02 Jan 2023)

- ‘Iron Lady. Liz Truss is becoming Britain’s prime minister (Гибкая железная леди. Лиз Трасс становится новым премьер-министром Британии), 05/09/2022  https://www.bbc.com/russian/features-62585435 (accessed 02 Jan 2023)

- ‘Liz Truss resigns: PM's exit kicks off another Tory leadership race’, 20/10/2022 https://www.bbc.com/news/uk-politics-63332037 (accessed 02 Jan 2023)

-  ‘Лиз Трасс уходит в отставку с должности премьер-министра Великобритании’ (Liz Truss resigns as British Prime Minister), 20/10/2022  https://www.bbc.com/russian/news-63332132 (accessed 02 Jan 2023)      

- Rishi Sunak: The Star Wars fan turned political force,  25/10/2022 https://www.bbc.com/news/business-51490893 (accessed 02 Jan 2023)

- Риши Сунак: к победе через поражение. Что нужно знать о будущем премьере Британии (Rishi Sunak: to victory through defeat. What you need to know about the future British Prime Minister), 24/10/2022 https://www.bbc.com/russian/news-63364788 (accessed 02 Jan 2023).

Notes

[1] ‘Impoliteness1’ was used to name the emic perspective (lay people’s view of whether an item is polite or not. ‘Impoliteness2’ was the etic perspective, namely, the analyst’s view and politeness assessment.

[2] The findings agree with previous research on English-Greek transediting, which examined what is to be included or left out of transedited versions of articles on Tony Blair’s premiership, from the ‘Guardian’ and the ‘New York Times’ (2007) transedited into ‘Η Καθημερινή’ (I Kathimerini) broadsheet Greek newspaper: background knowledge seemed to have affected information transfer through translation, namely,  inter alia – ‘political routines and practices, such as features of presidentialism’ (Kontos and Sdiropoulou 2012:1026).

Appendix

The Questionnaire

The questionnaire examines institutional ideological attitude registered in English and Russian political press articles on Liz Truss and Rishi Sunak, in 2022. Please, explain whether the UK BBC News headline or the Russian BBC News one is more offensive towards Liz Truss or Rishi Sunak’s face and why, by identifying the cue which justifies your answer.

Part 1. Liz Truss

1. (headline)

EN. ‘UK can ride out economic storm, says new PM Liz Truss’

RU. ‘Гибкая железная леди. Лиз Трасс становится новым премьер-министром Британии’

        (Back Translation) The flexible Iron Lady.  Liz Truss is becoming Britain’s prime minister

………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 2. (article body fragment)

EN. Setting out her initial aims, she said she would grow the economy through tax cuts and reform; take action to deal with energy bills and put the health service on "a firm footing".

RU. Подчиненные в МИДе говорят, что Трасс сама ведет свой "Инстаграм", самостоятельно

и собственноручно выстраивает образ.

(Back Translation) Subordinates in the Foreign Ministry say that Truss maintains her own Instagram, independently and builds up her self-image.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………

3. (photo)

The photo below was taken from the Russian BBC News article. Please, explain what implications it creates about Liz Truss’ face and why.

Photo taken from https://www.bbc.com/russian/features-62585435. (accessed 02 Jan 2023)

(It shows Liz Truss light-heartedly addressing an audience and pointing to them directly with her finger)

……………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

Part 2. Rishi Sunak

4. (headline)

Please, explain whether the UK BBC News headline or the Russian BBC News one is more offensive towards Rishi Sunak’s face and why, by identifying the cue which justifies your answer.

EN. ‘Rishi Sunak: The Star Wars fan turned political force’.

RU. Риши Сунак: к победе через поражение. Что нужно знать о будущем премьере Британии

(Back Translation) Rishi Sunak: to victory through defeat. What you need to know about

 the future British Prime Minister.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………

5. (photo)

Rishi Sunak urged Britons to "eat in restaurants to help them" was the name of a government campaign to help the restaurant and hotel industry during the pandemic, which was later linked to a surge in infections. The photo below was taken from the Russian BBC News article. Please, explain what implications it creates about Sunak’s face and why.

Photo taken from https://www.bbc.com/russian/news-63364788. (accessed 02 Jan 2023)

(It shows the PM eating at a restaurant in the company of two ladies, serving them dishes, as if he were a waiter).                

©inTRAlinea & Pigi Chaidouli (2024).
"Shaping Political Ideologies in the UK BBC and the Russian BBC News Service"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2665

Translating Threat and Power Distance in Pushkin’s ‘The Fisherman and the Goldfish’

By Eleni Piperidou (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece)

Abstract

The study examines pragmatic shifts in rendering Alexander Pushkin’s story ‘The Fisherman and the Goldfish’ (1833) in two Greek (1962, 2006) and two English (1962, 2011) versions written almost fifty years apart intra-culturally. As society changed in the meantime, special attention is paid to (a) the scale of power distance and social hierarchy awareness manifested in the story, and (b) offensiveness and threat, namely whether conventions in social behaviour shifted, over the years. The study highlighted how the identities of the fisherman and his wife were portrayed. Both the researcher’s analysis of the data (etic approach) and a questionnaire addressing Greek-English bilingual respondents (emic approach) suggest heightened threat and offensiveness/aggression in the latest versions, while hierarchy awareness was rather lowering. Multimodal material (pictures) of the two Greek versions also manifest a shift in the scale of hierarchy as shown through the verbal material. The present comparative analysis adds to the growing body of research that attempts to perceive the theoretical and cultural significance of shifts in children’s literature, constructing shifting aspects of culture.

Keywords: social hierarchy, Pushkin, power distance, eticemic approach, children’s literature

©inTRAlinea & Eleni Piperidou (2024).
"Translating Threat and Power Distance in Pushkin’s ‘The Fisherman and the Goldfish’"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2664

1. Introduction

Alexander Pushkin’s The Fisherman and the Goldfish has been translated at least twice in Greek and in English. The plot is about an old fisherman who caught an unusual goldfish that was able to speak with a human voice. The fish promised ransom for its freedom, but the old man let it go without asking for a reward. The fisherman’s wife disagreed and forced the old man to return to the coast and make several and unreal demands over time. The goldfish fulfilled the old woman’s wishes, by gradually providing her with a new washtub, a peasant’s house (izba), a noble status and, finally, a tsar status, up until the day she became overly greedy and demanded to become an empress of the sea and dominate the goldfish. On his way back home, the old man found his wife sitting in front of their old hut, made of mud, along with their old broken washtub. The moral of the story is that one should be satisfied with less and that power can corrupt people while wealth and money do not bring happiness.

Pushkin’s language has been highly assessed. Poltoratzky (1964) reports that Pushkin considered Russian a “sonorous and expressive language, flexible and powerful in its phraseology” and suggested that “[i]t is necessary to include folk language in literature, for thanks to it arises a brilliance [sic], a pureness and a diamond hardness of style” (1964:3). Koyfman (2018) suggests that his impact on the Russian language has been enormous, because words, loan words and proverbs entered the Russian language through his literary production:

Pushkin didn’t just elevate colloquial Russian. He also literally added words to the language. Many of the loan words borrowed from other languages were first introduced in his literature, and he might be one of the most-quoted literary figures in Russia. Many Russian proverbs are lifted directly from his work (2018).

Children’s literature is often allegorical and may be open to multiple interpretations. The tale of The Fisherman and the Goldfish can be interpreted as a commentary on the corrupting influence of wealth and power. In his edited collection entitled Russian Magic Tales from Pushkin to Platonov, Chandler (2012) suggests that the tale The Fisherman and the Fish is one of Pushkin’s works which alluded to Catherine the Great and her ambition to rule over the Back Sea, bringing about two wars against Turkey, between 1768 and 1792. The old greedy wife in Pushkin’s fairytale may be an allusion to the political scene of the time: “Catherine, like Pushkin’s old woman, had usurped her husband’s place, having deposed her husband Peter III in 1762, before these wars (Chandler 2012: 26).

Pushkin wrote the tale during a time of great political and social change in Russia, and some of his works may be seen as reflecting the events and issues of his time. The Napoleonic Wars and the growing influence of the Enlightenment led to a movement for political reform and greater freedom during the 19th century, when Alexander Pushkin lived and wrote. Additionally, there were economic, social, and cultural changes occurring in Russia during this time, including the growth of a middle class and the spread of education and literacy. He often talks about uncontrollable desire versus the use of reasoning, which the tale suggests: “Pushkin’s thought is often dialectical. The symptoms and causes of uncontrollable desire provoke him to consider the uses of reason” (Kahn 2008: 298). Likewise, in his famous poem Eugene Onegin, the titular character struggles with his emotions and his sense of duty and honor, ultimately making a decision that has tragic consequences. The tension between reason and emotion can allude to the fisherman and his wife, respectively, and it can be seen as dialectic, involving a synthesis of opposing ideas.

Pushkin was known for his mastery of language and his ability to use a wide range of literary devices and techniques to create poetry that was both beautiful and expressive. In ‘The Fisherman and the Goldfish’, Pushkin uses language in a variety of ways to create an engaging and imaginative tale. Some signs of Pushkin's mastery of language in this story include his use of imagery and figurative language, such as telling, realistic and descriptive language to create vivid and imaginative images, such as when he describes the fisherman catching the goldfish or the fisherman's wife becoming a queen. He also uses literary devices, such as personification, repetition, and alliteration, to add depth and complexity to the tale. The tone, the mood and the atmosphere in the story are set through plenty of allegories, such as the colors and the turbulence of the sea whenever the fisherman asks for a favour on his wife’s behalf. Pushkin uses rhyme and rhythm to create a sense of musicality and harmony in the story, adding to the overall beauty and appeal of the tale.

‘The Fisherman and the Goldfish’ is a classic and beloved story that has been enjoyed by readers around the world for many years. Greek readers, especially children, find the tale particularly adorable for a variety of reasons, including the imaginative and engaging nature of the story, the compelling characters and plot, and the use of vivid and descriptive language to create a sense of wonder and magic. Some signs of Pushkin's mastery of language in this story include his use of imagery and figurative language, which may also contribute to the tale's appeal to Greek readers. The story's themes of love, loss, and the consequences of greed and selfishness may also resonate with Greek readers and add depth and meaning to the tale.

2. Literature review

2.1 Norms in children’s literature

Children's literature is a diverse and wide-ranging genre, and different works may contain different themes, characters, and messages. There are some common norms or conventions that are often found in children's literature. Some of these norms include simple and straightforward language that is easy for children to understand, characters that are relatable and aspirational for children and plots that are easy to follow and contain clear conflicts and resolutions. A large and growing body of literature has investigated the challenges of translating children's literature and expressive language with extensive focus on effective translation strategies (Epstein 2012). A translator acts as a “mediator, as one who facilitates the negotiating 'dialogue' between source text and target audience. Nowhere else is the mediating role of the translator so strongly felt as in the translation of children's literature” (van Coillie and Verschueren 2006: v). Children's literature is often intended to be universal and to appeal to readers from different cultural backgrounds. However, cultural references, values, and norms can sometimes be lost in translation, leading to a text that may be confusing or less meaningful to readers from different cultural backgrounds. Biculturalism can be an important factor to consider when translating children's literature because it can affect the way a text is understood and received by readers. Nida (1993) suggests that “for truly successful translating, biculturalism is even more important than bilingualism, since words only have meaning in terms of the cultures in which they function” (1993: 82).

Another important challenge in children’s literature relates to changes in society which may be reflected in the reality the source text constructs. For instance, Alston (2008) suggests that concepts like the ‘family’ change over time, as society develops, and children’s literature should allow representations of family contexts which may potentially deconstruct traditional notions of ‘family’:

The future of children’s literature and its representation of the family are at a crucial point. In the first decade of the twenty-first century it is teetering on a fence, on one side of which there is the safety of nostalgia and tradition as children’s literature encourages the normative family, while on the other hand there is the increasing acceptance that the family has changed, which offers the opportunity of deconstructing ideologies and myths which have traditionally constructed the family (Alston 2008: 136).

In the present context, the question arises whether the relationship of the fisherman and his wife is shaped differently in the latest target versions, in terms of threat/aggression, social hierarchy or power dynamics intra-culturally. Overall, translators of children’s literature undertake the challenging task of reshaping social reality in order to enable children to gain access to foreign literatures and cultures. By introducing children to new and diverse perspectives, translators can broaden their understanding of the world and promote cultural understanding and appreciation.

Pushkin conceptualized translators as vehicles, namely, as horses changed at the posthouses of civilization and the question arises whether and how the works have changed in the journey across time (Nabokov 1964). As suggested, the aim of the study is to examine how the tale has changed over time into Greek. The Fisherman and the Goldfish is written in verse and translating verse has been a focus of attention (Clayton 1983) in literature studies, together with challenges and strategies used in children’s literature (Alla 2015). The focus in this study is how impoliteness is constructed across languages and times in children’s literature.

2.2 Face, im/politeness and translation

In their theory of politeness, Brown and Levinson (1978) propose that face represents the positive social value which individuals claim for themselves in interaction with others which can be enhanced or damaged. They describe two types of face: positive face, which is a person's desire to be liked and respected, and negative face, which is a person's desire to be autonomous and have their freedom of action respected.

Spencer-Oatey (2000) defines face as "concerned with people's sense of worth, dignity and identity, and is associated with issues such as respect, honor, status, reputation and competence" (2000: 3). This definition builds on the concept of face as it was originally developed by Brown and Levinson (1978) and expands upon it to include additional elements that are related to a person's sense of self-worth and dignity. Spencer-Oatey’s definition highlights the importance of face in social interactions and the ways in which it is connected to issues of respect, honor, status, and reputation. It also emphasizes the role of face in shaping a person's sense of identity and their sense of themselves in a social context. Questions in this study relate to whether the fisherman’s face is threatened by his wife’s aggression and how this dynamic developed as time went by in a target version c. 50 years later.

Brown and Levinson (1978) also describe two types of power hierarchy awareness: ‘deference’ and ‘defiance’. Deference is the recognition and acceptance of the power hierarchy in society, in which the lower-power individuals show respect and consideration for the higher-power individuals. Defiance, on the other hand, is the rejection of the power hierarchy, in which the lower-power individual challenges the higher-power individual's authority or attempts to assert their own power. For example, in The Fisherman and the Goldfish both types of power hierarchy awareness, deference and defiance, are detected, as the fisherman either accepts that his wife is a higher-power individual and treats her with respect (see ST7) or is ironic towards her (see ST5 assuming defiance) although he is a lower-power individual. Brown and Levinson (1978) argue that people use politeness strategies in order to minimize the threat to the positive face of themselves and others and to maximize their positive face.

Im/politeness theories have dealt with the concept of ‘face’ as a fundamental aspect of social interaction. Face-Threatening-Acts (FTAs) FTAs are actions or behaviours that are perceived as threatening to a person's face, or self-image. Brown and Levinson (1978) suggest that Face Threatening Acts (FTAs) are calculated on the basis of three social variables: 1. social distance, 2. relative power and 3. the absolute ranking of the imposition (R). In the present context, the question is whether and how language changes in target versions, when the social variables are modified, for instance in cases when the wife’s power increases in the course of action.

The relational dynamics between interlocutors may intentionally shift in translation (Locher and Sidiro­poulou 2021), even multimodally (Sidiropoulou 2020), because of variation in ideologies and cultural practice over time. In discussing social constructs, Kress and van Leeuwen (2006:79) refer to classification processes which rank interlocutors to each other visually: Classificational processes relate participants to each other in terms of a ‘kind of’ relation, a taxonomy: at least one set of participants will play the role of Subor­dinates with respect to at least one other participant, the Superordinate (2006:79).

Classificational processes may involve hierarchy, with some participants being considered superior or more powerful than others. These power dynamics can influence the way that people interact with each other and shape the dynamics of their social relationships. The tale of The Fisherman and the Goldfish can be seen as an example of how power dynamics and classificational processes play out in social interaction over time. In the tale, the fisherman has more power and influence than the goldfish, as he is able to catch it, with the fisherman playing the role of the Superordinate and the goldfish playing the role of the Subordinate. When the fisherman's wife becomes a mighty lady, she gains wealth and status, which would allow her to assert her authority and influence, within the relationship. In this scenario, the fisherman's wife would become the Superordinate in the classificational process, while the fisherman would become the Subordinate. This shift in the power dynamics between them would be reflected in the language and nonverbal communication they use, with the fisherman's wife using more directive and assertive language and the fisherman using more deferential and accommodating language. Overall, Kress and van Leeuwen's theory (2006) suggest that the transformation of the fisherman's wife into a mighty lady would significantly alter the power dynamics between them and shape the way they interact with each other. Analysis will show that classificational processes in the story are represented both verbally and visually, in ways that are understood by readers.

The current research can thus fit into the broader context of (im)politeness studies, building on previous research. The study could also draw on research on language and aggression, such as the work of social psychologists (Mehrabian and Wiener 1967, McIntyre and Bousfield 2017) who have studied the ways in which language is used to express hostility or aggression and the factors that influence the perception of threat and offensiveness. By situating the study within this broader research context, the study adds to the existing knowledge in the field and can provide a foundation for future research in this area.

3. Methodology

The research focuses on textual indicators of power relations, scales of offensiveness and threat and the way they are portrayed in the Greek and English versions, over the years. As suggested, it analyses two Greek (1962, 2006) and two English versions (1962, 2011) of the tale to examine how the shaping of interpersonal dynamics is realized in the story. Phenomena are categorized and presented in the data analysis section under the subheadings ‘scales of threat and aggression’ and ‘power distance awareness’.

Paratextual elements, such as pictures from the books, are also discussed and interpreted. The study selected emic data gathered through questionnaires that were handed out to 15 female English-Greek bilinguals and English-Greek-Russian trilinguals, of the National and Kapodistrian University of Athens. Questionnaires were administered to the participants in person and contained primarily non-numerical data, such as open-ended responses and data, which required a ranking of different incidents on a scale of 1 to 2, with 1 being the least aggressive and to 2 most aggressive or offensive, on the scales of aggressiveness and threat manifested in the story. The questionnaire was carefully designed to ensure that the questions are clear and unbiased, and that they would adequately elicit the relevant information. The first four questions of the questionnai­re asked participants to rate scales of offensiveness and hierarchy, and explain why they thought this was the case. The last three open-ended questions asked respondents about how paratextual elements like visual illustration material may have contributed to the textual indicators of offensiveness and power distance.

The questionnaire data intended to elicit patterns of behaviour, themes, and meanings in the responses while comparing target versions per language and year of publication to gain a deeper understanding of differences, as well as how these differences might reflect the cultural significance of shifts in children’s literature. This type of analysis involved both qualitative and quantitative methods, measuring preference for one or another feature with statistical representations of scales of aggression/threat and power distance. The analysis categorized findings, attempted to identify any patterns or trends and to highlight the implications for the research query.

4. Data Analysis

As suggested, the aim of the study is to identify whether and how the representation of the power dynamics between the fisherman and his wife shifted over the years as a result of shifts in female social roles. Scales of threat/aggression and power-distance/hierarchy-awareness are the phenomena the sections will refer to.

4.1 Scales of threat and aggression

Example 1 shows that the earliest versions carry lower offensiveness and threat. Both TTa item ‘γκρινιάζη’ (grumbles) and TTc ‘scolded’ convey lower offensiveness than TTb ‘βρίζει’ and TTd ‘cursing’ items. ‘Scolded’ suggests that the fisherman's wife is expressing her displeasure or anger through criticism or reprimand, while ‘cursing’ suggests that she is using more extreme or profane language to express her anger. The item ‘but she was cursing more fiercely than ever’ suggests a higher level of aggression on the part of the fisherman's wife, as it implies that she is using more extreme or abusive language to express her anger.

ST1

Воротился старик ко старухе,
Еще пуще старуха бранится

(BT. The old man went back to his old woman.The old woman was cursing more fiercely)

TTa  1962

Μπροστά στην καλύβα τους βρισκόταν κιόλας η καινούργια σκάφη. Η γριά του όμως άρχισε να γκρινιάζη ακόμη περισσότερο

(BT. In front of the hut was the new washtub. The old woman started grumbling even more)

TTb 2006

Γύρισε ο γέροντας στο σπιτάκι του,

αλλά η γριά του περισσότερο τον βρίζει

(BT. The old man came back home but his wife was cursing more fiercely) 

TTc  1962

To his wife the old fisherman hastened,

And behold—there it was, the new wash-tub. 

But she scolded him louder than ever:

 

TTd  2011

The old man went back to his old woman.

but she was cursing more fiercely than ever

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Likewise, in example 2, the old man complains to the fish: TTa and TTc items (‘Δε με αφήνει ήσυχο ούτε στιγμή’/ ‘She gives me no rest for a second’) carry lower threat awareness and annoyance than TTd and TTd, where conventionality (‘άσπρη μέρα απ΄αυτήν δεν βρίσκω’ [allowing me no peace of mind]) heightens the old man’s annoyance, which TTd ‘shouting and swearing, cursing’ making it worse. The two phrases suggest different levels of aggression on the part of the fisherman's wife with the second one implying a higher level of aggression because of the use of shouting and swearing, cursing which shapes how aggressive the fisherman's wife is perceived to be.

ST2

Пуще прежнего старуха вздурилась,
Не дает старику мне покою

(BT. The old woman got madder than ever

She gives me, the old man, no rest)

TTa 1962

Η γριά μου αγρίεψε πιο πολύ από τις άλλες φορές. Δε με αφήνει ήσυχο ούτε στιγμή.

(BT. My old woman got madder than ever.

She gives me no rest for a second)

TTb 2006

Μα ακόμη περισσότερο η γριά μου παλάβωσε και καθόλου άσπρη μέρα απ΄αυτήν δεν βρίσκω.

(BT. But my wife got even madder and allowing me no peace of mind)

TTc  1962

My old woman is madder than ever,

She gives me no rest for a second.

 

TTd 2011

My old woman is shouting and swearing, cursing me for all she is worth.

 

In example 3, the old woman attacked her servants. TTa item ‘τις μάλλωνε κατσουφιασμένη(she scolded them sullenly) and (TTc) item ‘cuffed them and rated them roundly’. TTb and TTd options are also more aggressive: she beats and pulls them from the forelocks (TTc) or slaps thempulling their hair’ (TTd). The items ‘beats’ and ‘pulls’ suggest physical aggression, while the item ‘sullenly’ suggests a more subdued or passive form of aggression. Thus, the second phrase implies a higher level of aggression on the part of the fisherman's wife, as it suggests that she is using physical force to express her anger. Accordingly, in TTc and TTd, the use of ‘slapping’ and ‘pulling’ suggest a higher level of threat and aggression, while the use of ‘cuffed’ and ‘rated’ suggests a lower level of aggression.

ST3

Перед нею усердные слуги;
Она бьет их, за чупрун таскает.

 

(BT. Before her diligent servants stood;

she was slapping them and pulling them by wisps of hair)

TTa 1962

Πρόθυμες υπηρέτριες προσκυνούσαν μπροστά της, καθώς αυτή τις μάλλωνε κατσουφιασμένη.

(BT. Willing handmaidens bowed before her as she scolded them sullenly)

TTb 2006

μπροστά της οι επιμελείς υπηρέτες της, κι αυτή τους δέρνει κι απ΄τα τσουλούφια τους τραβάει.

(BT. in front of her are her diligent servants, and she beats them and pulls them by wisps of hair)

TTc  1962

Zealous servants bowed meekly before her,

As she cuffed them and rated them roundly.

 

TTd 2011

and before her stood zealous servants;

she was slapping them and pulling their hair.

 

In example ΤΤ4b, she is most aggressive towards her husband (see ‘βλάκα’ [idiot]) and asks him to ‘bow low’ (TTd) in order for the fish to satisfy her demands. The fisherman’s wife, a noble lady at the time, choses idiot, bow low and ‘free queen’ which suggest a commanding figure who is a threat to others around.

ST4

«Воротись, поклонися рыбке:
Не хочу быть столбовою дворянкой,
А хочу быть вольною царицей».

(BT. “Go back, bow to the fish:

I don't want to be a Uradel noblewoman,

And I want to be a free tsaritsa”)

TTa 1962

«Να πας να προσκυνήσεις το χρυσό­ψαρο και να του πης πως κουράστηκα να είμαι μεγάλη κυρία και θέλω να γίνω βασίλισσα».

 (BT. “Go worship the goldfish and tell him I'm tired of being a lady of honour and I want to be a queen”)

 

TTb

2006

«Γύρνα πίσω, βλάκα, στο ψαράκι, υποκλίσου, ζήτησε του να με κάνει ελεύθερη βασίλισσα!»

(BT. “Go back, you idiot, to the little fish, bow low, ask him to make me a free queen!”)

TTc

1962

Bow to the goldfish and tell it 

I am tired of being a lady,

And I want to be made a Tsaritsa.”

 

TTd 2011

Go back to the fish, bow low and say

I don't want to be a fine lady —

I want to be a mighty tsaritsa.'

 

In example 5, the old man is being aggressive and ironic towards the wife (TTb), in TTa he is more gentle, less threatening, less offensive and not ironic. In TTd, he is more aggressive than TTc. TTb suggests a more confrontational or accusatory attitude and implies a higher level of aggression on the part of the fisherman. The fisherman is challenging the old lady's aspirations to become a queen and suggesting that she is not fit for the role. He is also implying that the old lady is not acting appropriately, and that she needs to learn to talk like a real lady. This is an example of defiance, a type of verbal behaviour, resisting the authority or status of the person being addressed.

ST5

«Что ты, баба, белены объелась?
Ни ступить, ни молвить не умеешь,
Насмешишь ты целое царство».

(BT. “What is wrong, woman, you overate henbane? You can neither step, nor speak,

You will make the whole kingdom laugh”)

 

TTa 1962

«Γυναίκα, ασφαλώς θα τρελλάθηκες! Εσύ δεν έμαθες ακόμα να μιλάς σαν μεγάλη κυρία. Αν γίνης και βασίλισσα, όλος ο κόσμος θα γελάη μαζί σου».

(BT. “Woman, you must be mad! You haven't learned to talk like a big lady yet. If you become queen too, the whole world will laugh at you”)

TTb 2006

«Βρε γυναίκα. μήπως κάποια μύγα σε τσίμπησε; Δεν κατέχεις ούτε να λαλήσεις ούτε να πατήσεις. Θα γελάσει μαζί σου όλο το βασίλειο.»

(BT. “Woman. Did a fly bite you? You can neither talk nor step. The whole kingdom will laugh at you”)

TTc 1962

Woman—you've surely gone crazy

You can't even talk like a lady!

Youd be mocked at all over the kingdom! ”

 

TTd 2011

What's got into you, woman? Are you crazy?

Have you been eating black henbane?

You don't know how to walk like a tsaritsa,

You don't know how to talk like a tsaritsa.

You'll be the laughing stock of your tsardom.'

 

In example 6, TTb paints an explicit negative identity of the old woman, calling her στρίγγλα (a hag, a nagging woman). The item hag may be perceived as more pejorative or derogatory than the item ‘the old woman’ which is a neutral term for an elderly woman.

ST6

Говорит старику старуха

(BT. The old woman says to the old man)

TTa 1962

Η γριά του είπε

(BT. The old woman told him)

TTb 2006

και του λέει του γέροντα η στρίγγλα η γριά του

(BT. and the hag tells the old man)

TTc  1962

The old woman spoke thus to her husband: 

 

TTd 2011

and the old woman said to her old man

 

The data in section 4.1 show that the latest versions, both English and Greek, favour a more threatening version of the wife and a more ironic and aggressive old man.

4. 2 Power distance and hierarchy awareness

This subsection gives evidence of social distance and awareness of social stratification. Some versions are more aware of hierarchical relations between interlocutors, assuming lower or higher social distance between them. Aggressive instances will also emerge, but the focus in this section will be on hierarchy awareness and how this is manifested across versions. In example 7, TTa shows that the old man greets his wife by taking into consideration her high rank, until she becomes a queen when he addresses her honorifics like your majesty/highness. This is not the case with the other versions, where the old man uses less hierarchically aware honorifics. In this incident, the fisherman is using respectful language such as Milady (‘αρχόντισσα’) and great lady (‘μεγά­λη κυρία’) to address the old lady, and he is also expressing a hope that she will be satisfied. He is also bowing, which is a physical gesture of respect and submission. All these elements suggest that the fisherman is showing deference to the old lady and her position. He is acknowledging her status and her authority and expressing his willingness to comply with her wishes. The latest versions are less aware of the power distance between them (see TTc ‘Greetings’ vs. TTd ‘Good day’ or TTa ‘Προσκυνώ’ (bow) vs. TTb ‘Γειά σου’ (Hello). This is also shown by the diminutive of TTb item ‘ψυχή’ (soul).

ST7

«Здравствуй, барыня сударыня дворянка!
Чай, теперь твоя душенька довольна»

(BT. Greeting mistress madam noblewoman!

I hope that your little-soul is satisfied now

TTa 1962

«Προσκυνώ αρχόντισσα! Προσκυνώ, μεγά­λη κυρία! Ελπίζω πως αυτή τη φορά θα χόρτασε η ψυχή σου!»

(BT. “I bow my lordship! I bow, great lady! I hope your soul will be satisfied this time!”)

 

TTb  2006

«Γεια σου, βλοσυρή αρχόντισσα-αριστοκράτισσα. Eίναι ευχαριστημένη τώρα η ψυχούλα σου;»

(BT. “Hello graving Milady.

  Ιs your little-soul pleased now?”)

TTc  1962

Greetings, your ladyship, greetings, fine lady!  Now I hope that your soul is contented! ”

 

TTd 2011

Good day, Lady Countess Baroness!

I hope you've got all you want now!'

 

In example 8, the old lady urges the old man to bow down in worship of the goldfish and ask him to make her a sea-empress and the fish to follow her orders (TTa). Here again, the version is aware of the hierarchy royalty may assume. The version also holds the goldfish in high esteem, in contrast to TTb where the old woman expects her husband to simply bow to the fish (the ‘gold’-prefix has disappeared, and a diminutive suffix degrades the power of the fish) and ask him to make her a sea-empress and do her favors: in TTb hierarchy awareness has been lowered. The same goes for the English versions, there the gold-prefix is also gone, and TTc commands and ‘errands’ have become TTd whatever I ask for, which carries no implication of hierarchy awareness. In TTa, where the hierarchy awareness is high, the old lady's positive face is maintained as she is aware of her status as a queen and expects the old man to respect and worship the goldfish. This suggests that she is respected and holds a position of authority. Furthermore, the goldfish is held in high esteem, which improves the representation of the old lady. The latest versions seem to display lower awareness of social hierarchy and a more egalitarian approach to relational dymamics.

ST8

«Воротись, поклонися рыбке.
Не хочу быть вольною царицей,
Хочу быть владычицей морскою,
Чтобы жить мне в Окияне-море,
Чтоб служила мне рыбка золотая
И была б у меня на посылках».

(BT. “Come back, bow to the fish.

I don't want to be a free tsaritsa

I want to be the mistress of the sea,

To live in the ocean waters,

I want the goldfish to serve me

And to run my errands)

TTa 1962

«Να πας να προσκυνήσεις το χρυσόψαρο και να του πης πως κουράστηκα να είμαι βασίλισσα. Θέλω να γίνω ρήγισσα της θάλασσας, να έχω το παλάτι μου στα νερά του γαλάζιου ωκεανού και το χρυσόψαρο να γίνη υπηρέτης μου και να εκτελή τις προσταγές μου».

(BT. “Go bow to the goldfish and tell him I'm tired of being queen. I want to be a queen of the sea, to have my palace in the waters of the blue ocean and for the goldfish to be my servant and follow my orders”)

TTb 2006

«Γύρνα πίσω, υποκλίσου στο ψαράκι,

πες του να με κάνει βασίλισσα της θάλασσας και να ζήσω στον ωκεανό, στη θάλασσα και να με υπηρετεί το ίδιο το χρυσό ψαράκι και να κάνει όλα τα χατίρια μου.»

(BT. “Go back, bow to the little fish,

tell him to make me queen of the sea

and to make live in the ocean, in the sea

and let the goldfish himself serve me

and do all my favours”)

TTc 1962

Go, bow to the goldfish, and tell it 

That Im tired of being Tsaritsa,

Of the seas I want to be mistress,

With my home in the blue ocean waters; 

The goldfish I want for my servant 

To do my commands and my errands.”

 

TTd 2011

Go back, bow down to the fish.

I don't want to be a mighty tsaritsa,

I want to be a sea empress;

I want to live in the Ocean-Sea

with the golden fish as my servant

to bring me whatever I ask for.'

 

Analysis of the data seems to show that as the feature of hierarchy awareness lowers, aggression heightens (see Figure 1). Changes in such pragmatic features can be influenced by a variety of factors, including cultural and social changes, shifts in political and economic systems, and changes in the way that language is used and valued within a society. The target versions exhibited changes in pragmatic features over time, including changes in the awareness of hierarchy and the level of threat and aggression expressed.

Analysis shows that the language and communication affect portrayal of characters in stories. A study by Sullivan and Konopak (2007) suggests that the language used in children's books can influence children's understanding of emotions and social relationships.

The next section implements an emic approach to meaning-making by considering lay people’s assessment of the pragmatic value of examples.

Figure 1. Development of pragmatic features in Pushkin’s target versions over time (1962-2011)

5. Questionnaire analysis

The study used a mixed methods approach that combined both qualitative and quantitative methods, through the research query. The participants were asked to rate the scales of aggressiveness and offensiveness in different incidents of the fairytale in order to collect data on the power dynamics between the fisherman and his wife.

A questionnaire addressing 15 bilingual respondents asked them to rate features of the text. The first question referred to the point when the fisherman narrated what had happened at the sea to his wife and she asked him to do otherwise. Respondents were asked to rank version features, on a scale from 1 (least aggressive and threatening) to 2 (most aggressive) per language, by adding a number next to the a, b, c, d indications. They agreed that TTa was less aggressive and threatening than TTb (Greek) As explanations they provided the following:

Text B is more aggressive because of the use of the swear word βλάκας (idiot) which is derogatory and the diminutive ‘ψαράκι’ (little fish) […] The use of imperatives also enhances the level of aggressiveness. She is demanding to become a ‘tsaritsa’ [...] TTa uses plainer voca­bu­lary while the second one is more aggressive because it contains Face-Threatening Acts (fragments of postgraduate assessment).

73 percent of the respondents mentioned that TTc was less aggressive (another 27 percent mentioned that they found TTd to be less aggressive than TTc). The justified their options. Results show that TTd is more aggressive than TTc, and that aggressive behaviour seems to rise over time.

Figure 2. Measuring aggression and offensiveness

The second question referred to the point in the narration when the fisherman’s wife found out that he did not ask for ransom from the goldfish. Respondents were asked to rate which TT sounded more offensive. They were again asked to rank the versions per language, on a scale from 1 (least offensive) to 2 (most offensive) by adding a number next to the a, b, c, d indications of the questionnaire options. Results are summarized below:

Figure 3. Measuring aggression and offensiveness

The third question comes from the point when the fisherman replied to his wife’s irrational requests. The respondents were asked which TT better portrays the hierarchy awareness of the old man when he talks to his wife. They were asked to comment per language as in the previous questions. 60 percent of the respondents in both Greek and English versions (1962) mentioned that the former translations, portrayed stronger hierarchy awareness more than the latest versions of the story. The most surprising aspect of the data is the fact that the Greek TT of 1962 (Text A) evidently used the English version of 162 (Text C) and both portrayed the same level of hierarchy awareness according to respondents. More precisely, the students mentioned:

I think that versions A and C better portray that the old man is aware of his wife’s higher position. The reason is that those two versions are not that offensive. The other two (b and d) are more offensive both in the vocabulary used and in the way they present the old man to be addressing the wife.

Results suggest that hierarchy awareness seems to lower over time

Figure 4. Measuring hierarchy awareness

In question 4, the instance referred to the point in the narration when the fisherman came back, and his wife had been transformed into a noble lady. Respondents were asked to comment on the level of hierarchy awareness of the old man when he talks to his wife. 80 percent of the respondents mentioned that hierarchy awareness is higher in Text A (Greek version 1962) and 73 percent mentioned that it is more profound in the English translation of 1962. More precisely:

Figure 5. Measuring hierarchy awareness

The fifth question of the questionnaire used paratextual material (illustrations from the Greek versions) and respondents were asked the same question, namely, to contrast the hierarchy awareness which the versions assume, by looking at a picture accompanying TTa and TTb (which were shared by the Greek and English versions of 1962 and 2006, respectively). The two illustrations showed the same scene of the narration, namely, when the old man comes back from the coast and finds a palace, with his wife sitting on the throne. Respondents unanimously agreed that the 1962 picture highlights the old man’s hierarchy awareness towards his wife by mentioning the following:

The man keeps his head down while talking to her, he bows in front of his wife. Because of the rags the man wears, the second picture presents him as a beggar. He appears to be in pain and significantly older. The old man is more bowed down, not even looking at his wife probably because of her authority. This authority is also strengthened by the presence of more guards/ noblemen compared to picture 1. He seems to be submissive to her, his posture assumes obedience, loyalty. The fisherman is portrayed bowing low while addressing his now ‘tsaritsa’ wife which showcases a stronger hierarchy awareness on his part.

The sixth question gives four descriptions of the palace and asks which one of the pictures is closer to the respondent’s understanding of how the new palace is described in detail by the text producer. Almost all respondents mentioned that the first picture (2006) is closer to their understanding of the palace.

The last question of the questionnaire concerned the age groups that each of the pictures addressed. The respondents unanimously agreed that the second picture (2006) addresses adolescents or adults, while 40 percent of the respondents mentioned that the first picture addresses children.

Figure 6. Audience age identity

6. Discussion and significance of research

This study discussed how certain key pragmatic themes are portrayed in target versions, namely, how phenomena of ‘threat’/‘aggression’ and ‘power distance awareness’ emerged through the translations, and whether of how they shifted over the years (1962-2011). The analysis showed that while the feature of ‘hierarchy awareness’ lowered, ‘aggression’ heightened through the years, which was also confirmed by the visual material of the two Greek versions (1962 and 2006).

Visual material often has a huge potential in complementing the verbal message[1] and children’s literature is not an exception. In this case, it manifested a shift in the scale of hierarchy awareness, as respondents confirmed. Another significant aspect is how each version affected the reader’s interpretation of the fisherman’s and the wife’s positive or negative face through various incidents. Their identities seemed in tune with assumed social norms at the time of translation.

The findings reported, in this study, shed light on shifts occurring in children’s literature translation practice involving the transfer of Pushkin’s work into Greek and English. The insights gained from this study may be explained in terms of how translators understand their role, in transferring Pushkin’s lyric intelligence. The empirical findings in this study allow an understanding of the scales of threat, offensiveness and hierarchy awareness in the Greek and English target versions. The fact that hierarchy awareness lowers and aggressiveness heightens in the latest translations, seems to be the postmodern society’s manner to update Pushkin’s moral message. The study adds to our understanding of the challenges translators of children’s literature face, especially on the less examined language pairs Russian-English and Russian-Greek, illustrating that the identities of the fisherman and his wife were portrayed differently in the four target versions which affected the characters’ positive and negative faces.

The Greek target text (1962) and the English text (1962) shared similarities concerning the communication styles they used and the same illustrations. For instance, in ST2 ‘my old woman is madder than ever, she gives me no rest for a second’ is a literal translation in Greek (1962) ‘Η γριά μου αγρίεψε πιο πολύ από τις άλλες φορές, Δε με αφήνει ήσυχο ούτε στιγμή’ (My old woman got madder than ever. She gives me no rest for a second).

Vermeer (1984) introduced the concept of ‘relay translation’ as a way to describe the process of translating a text through an intermediary language. He argued that this type of translation can be useful in certain circumstances, such as when the translator lacks the necessary language skills to translate directly from the source to the target language. This may be the case when different target versions seem identical, at points.

The 1962 version was more domesticating, whereas the latest versions had more foreignizing signs.  The earlier translations used familiar terms to the target audience as opposed to the Greek (2006) version which used cultural elements such as the popular traditional Russian sweet prianik (пряник). Similarly, the translator of the English target text (2011) maintained the ST term tsaritsa throughout the translation, which is in alignment with Venuti’s (1995) foreignization, in which a translator aims to preserve cultural and linguistic features of the source text. This approach may challenge dominant norms and conventions of the target culture aiming at a deeper understanding of the source culture.

Some of the limitations of the study may concern the number of texts and respondents (the 15 participants), which may not allow generalizations about the whole of literature over time, although previous studies which contrast literary target versions into Greek agree with the findings of this study, namely, that offensiveness heightens in later versions (Kyriakou 2022, Zacharia 2022).

References

Alston, Ann (2008) The Family in English Children’s Literature. New York: Routledge.

Alla, Aida (2015) “Language Literature Strategies. Challenges in Children’s Translation: A Theoretical Overview”, European Journal of Language and Literature Studies 2, no.1: 15-18.

Brown, Penelope and Stephen C. Levinson (1978) Politeness: Some Universals in Language Use, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Chandler, Robert (ed) (2012) Russian Magic Tales from Pushkin to Platonov, London, Penguin.

Clayton, J. Douglas (1983) “The Theory and Practice of Poetic translation in Pushkin and Nabokov” Canadian Slavonic Papers / Revue Canadienne Des Slavistes 25, no 1: 90–100.

Epstein, B.J. (2012) Translating Expressive Language in Children's Literature: Problems and Solutions, Oxford, Peter Lang.

Kahn, Andrew (2008) Pushkin’s Lyric Intelligence, Oxford, Oxford University Press.

Koyfman, Steph (2018) “The Tale of The Polyglot Pushkin”  https://www.babbel.com/en/magazine/the-tale-of-the-polyglot-pushkin (accessed 3 October 2023)

Kress, Gunther and Theo van Leeuwen (1996/2006) Reading Images, The Grammar of Visual Design, London, Routledge.

Kyriakou, Konstantina (2022) “The Madness Narrative in Edgar Allan Poe’s The Fall of the House of Usher”, in Maria Sidiropoulou and Tatiana Borisova (eds), Multilingual Routes in Translation (New Frontiers in Translation Studies), Springer, Singapore: 75-94.

McIntyre, Dan and Derek Bousfield (2017) “(Im)politeness in Fictional Texts” in The Palgrave Handbook of Linguistic (Im)politeness, Jonathan Culpeper, Michael Haugh and Dániel Z. Kádár (eds), London, Palgrave Macmillan: 759-784.

Mehrabian, Albert and Morton Wiener (1967) “Decoding of Inconsistent Communications” Journal of Personality and Social Psychology 6, no.1: 109-114.

Nabokov, Vladimir (translator and introduction author) (1964) Aleksandr Pushkin, Eugene Onegin: A Novel in Verse: Text (vol. 1), New Jersey, Princeton University Press.

Nida, Eugene. A. (1993) Language, Culture, and Translating, Shanghai, Shanghai Foreign Language Education Press.

Poltoratzky, M. A. (1964) “A. S. Pushkin and The Contemporary Russian Literary Language” В помощь преподавателю русского языка в Америке / A Guide to Teachers of the Russian Language in America 18, no. 69: 3-12. 

Sidiropoulou, Maria (2020) “Understanding Migration through Translating the Multimodal Code”, Journal of Pragmatics 170: 284-300.

Spencer-Oatey, Helen (ed.) (2000) Rapport Management: A Framework for Analysis in Culturally Speaking: Managing Rapport through Talk across Cultures, London, Continuum. 

Sullivan, Katriona and Serena Konopak (2007) “The Role of Emotion Words in Picture Books for Young Children” Early Education and Development 18, no.5: 647-671.

Van Coillie, Jan and Walter P. Verschueren, eds. (2006). Children's Literature in Translation: Challenges and Strategies, London, Routledge.

Venuti, Lawrence (1995) The Translator’s Invisibility, New York, Routledge.

Vermeer, Hans (1984) “Skopos and Commission in Translational Action. Target 6, no.2: 191-211.

Zacharia, Sofia-Konstantina (2022) “Offensiveness in Target Versions of Wuthering Heights”, in Maria Sidiropoulou and Tatiana Borisova (eds), Multilingual Routes in Translation. (New Frontiers in Translation Studies), Springer, Singapore: 95-112.

Texts

ST: А. С. Пушкин. Сказка о рыбаке и рыбке, Available at https://ilibrary.ru/text/456/p.1/index.html (accessed 2 October 2023)

TTa: Α. Πούσκιν (1962) Ο Ψαράς και το Χρυσόψαρο, Αθήνα, Μίνωας. [A. Pushkin (1962) The Fisherman and the Goldfish, Athens, Minoas]

TTb: Α. Πούσκιν (2006) Τα Τρία Παραμύθια, μεταφρ. Ιωάννα Γρηγοριάδου, Αθήνα, Σύγχρονη Εποχή. [A. Pushkin (2006) The Three Tales, transl. by Ioanna Grigoriadou, Athens, Syghroni Epohi]

TTc: A. Pushkin (1988) The Fisherman and the Goldfish, Moscow, Soviet Children' S Book, Progress Publishers. Available at https://archive.org/details/the-fisherman-and-the-goldfish-soviet-children-s-book/page/n17/mode/2up (accessed 3 October 2023)

TTd: A. Pushkin (2011) A Tale about a Fisherman and a Fish, Transl. from Russian by Robert Chandler. Available at http://www.stosvet.net/12/chandler/index9.html (accessed 2 October 2023)

Notes

[1] See, for instance, the contribution of visuals in shaping migration in the press (Sidiropoulou 2020).

Appendix

Questionnaire

Pushkin’s The Fisherman and the Goldfish

Pushkin’s story The Fisherman and the Goldfish is about an old fisherman who caught an unusual goldfish that was able to speak with a human voice. The fish promised a ransom for its freedom, but the old man let it go without asking for a reward. His wife disagreed and forced the old man to return back to the sea and ask for several and unreal rewards over time. The goldfish fulfilled the old woman’s wishes, by providing her with a new washtub, a cottage, a house of wood, a palace and many more, up until the day she became overly greedy and demanded to become an empress of the sea and dominate the goldfish. The old man returned home and found his wife sitting in front of their old hut made of mud along with their old broken washtub. The moral of the story is that one should be satisfied with less and that power can corrupt people while wealth and money do not bring happiness. The questionnaire focuses on how the identities of the fisherman and his wife are portrayed over the years through translation. Please answer the following questions.

1. The instance is from the point in the narration when the fisherman narrated what had happened, at the sea, to his wife and she asked him to do otherwise.

 

Which TT shapes a more aggressive wife? Please, rank the versions per language, on a scale from 1 (least aggressive) to 2 (most aggressive) by adding a number next to the a, b, c, d indicators For example: a:1 (least aggressive) b:2 / c:2 d:1

 

ST

«Воротись, поклонися рыбке: Не хочу быть столбовою дворянкой,
А хочу быть вольною царицей».

 

a

«Να πας να προσκυνήσεις το χρυσόψαρο και να του πης πως κουράστηκα να είμαι μεγάλη κυρία και θέλω να γίνω βασίλισσα».

 

b

«Γύρνα πίσω, βλάκα, στο ψαράκι, υποκλίσου,
ζήτησε του να με κάνει ελεύθερη βασίλισσα!»

 

c

“Bow to the goldfish and tell it I am tired of being a lady,
And I want to be made a Tsaritsa.”

 

d

“Go back to the fish, bow low and say I don't want to be a fine lady —
I want to be a mighty tsaritsa”.

 

Please explain why:

…………………………………………………

 

2. The incident is from the point in the narration when the fisherman’s wife found out that he did not ask for ransom from the goldfish.

 

Which TT shapes a more offensive wife? Please, rank the versions per language, on a scale from 1 (least offensive) to 2 (most offensive) by adding a number next to the a, b, c, d indications. For example: a:1 b:2 / c:2 d:1

 

ST

«Дурачина ты, простофиля! Не умел ты взять выкупа
с рыбки! Хоть бы взял ты с нее корыто, Наше-то совсем раскололось»

 

a

«Χαζέ, ηλίθιε! Τι είναι αυτό που έκανες; Γιατί να μην σε πληρώση το χαζόψαρο; Έπρεπε να του ζητήσης μιά καινούργια σκάφη, γιατί αυτή που έχουμε ράϊσε σ ́όλες τις μεριές!»

 

b

«Είσαι βλαξ με περικεφαλαία! Αν δεν μπόρεσες να πάρεις λύτρα απ ́το ψάρι,
έστω μία σκάφη έπρεπε να του ζητήσεις, η δικιά μας, βλάκα, είν ́παλιά και τρύπια.»

 

c

“Oh you simpleton! Oh you great silly! Couldn’t make a mere fish pay a ransom! You at least might have asked for a washtub—

 

d

For ours is all falling to pieces!
Simple fool, fool of a simpleton!
What stopped you taking this ransom?
A mere fish — and you were too frightened! You could at least have got a new washtub. Ours is cracked right down the middle.

 

Please explain why:

…………………………………………………

 

3. The following context is from the point when the fisherman replies to his wife’s irrational requests.

 

Which TT better portrays hierarchy awareness on the part of the old man when he talks to his wife?

 

ST

«Что ты, баба, белены объелась? Ни ступить, ни молвить
не умеешь, насмешишь ты целое царство».

 

a

«Γυναίκα, ασφαλώς θα τρελλάθηκες! Εσύ δεν έμαθες ακόμα να μιλάς σαν μεγάλη κυρία. Αν γίνης και βασίλισσα, όλος ο κόσμος θα γελάη μαζί σου».

 

b

«Βρε γυναίκα. μήπως κάποια μύγα σε τσίμπησε; Δεν κατέχεις ούτε να λαλήσεις ούτε να πατήσεις. Θα γελάσει μαζί σου όλο το βασίλειο.»

 

c

“Woman—you've surely gone crazy! You can't even talk like a lady!
You’d be mocked at all over the kingdom!”

 

d

What's got into you, woman? Are you crazy? Have you been eating black henbane? You don't know how to walk like a tsaritsa, You don't know how to talk like a tsaritsa. You'll be the laughing stock of your tsardom.'

 

Please comment per language and explain why. …………………………………………………

 

 

4. The instance is from the point when the fisherman came back, and his wife was a noble lady.

 

Which TT better portrays hierarchy awareness on the part of the old man when he talks to his wife? Please comment per language and explain why.

 

ST

«Здравствуй, грозная царица! Ну, теперь твоя душенька довольна»

a

«Προσκυνώ, Μεγαλειοτάτη! Προσκυνώ, βασίλισσα! Ελπίζω πως αυτή τη φορά θα χόρτασε η ψυχή σου!»

 

b

Γεια σου, τρομερή ελεύθερη βασίλισσα! Είναι ευχαριστημένη τώρα η ψυχούλα σου;» Η γριά του ούτε που τον κοίταξε, πρόσταξε να τον πετάξουν έξω απ ́τα μάτια της.

c

“Greetings, Oh mighty Tsaritsa! Now I hope that your soul is contented!” But she gave not a glance at her husband—

 

d

She ordered him thrust from her presence.
Greetings, O dread Tsaritsa — and I hope you've got all you want now!

 

…………………………………………………….

 

5. The pictures come from the point when the old fisherman came back and found a palace. Based on the pictures below please answer the following questions.

 

 

A queen sitting on a throne which stands on a two-stair base, covered by red carpet on a checked black and white floor and a dog pet at the foot of the base. The queen is guarded by two guards on either side. The old man bows keeping eye contact with the queen.

Elaborated palace windows and arches in the background. Rather urban environment.

 

 

 

A queen sitting on a throne which stands on a five-stair base, guarded by two guards on either side, and accompanied by subordinates. Two monkey pets at the foot of the throne base. The old man has no eye contact with the queen because he bows deeply, looking down.

There are arches but no carpet on the five stairs and no signs of elaboration in the background. Rather agricultural environment.

 

Picture 1.                                                                  Picture 2.

by Giannis Kyriakidis                                          By unknown artist

6. Which picture better portrays stronger hierarchy awareness of the part old man when he talks to his wife? Please explain why.

 …………………………………………………….

7. Below are descriptions of a scene in the palace. Which picture is closer to your understanding of the palace? Please explain why.

ST

пред ним царские палаты. В палатах видит свою старуху,
За столом сидит она царицей,
Служат ей бояре да дворяне, Наливают ей заморские вины;
Заедает она пряником печатным;
Вкруг ее стоит грозная стража,
На плечах топорики держат

 

a

Ένα μεγάλο παλάτι και μέσα εκεί καθόταν η γριά του, βασίλισσα στο θρόνο. Πλάϊ της είχε αριστοκράτες και άρχοντες. Όλοι κρατούσαν στα χέρια τους κύπελλα με ακριβά κρασιά και τρώγανε ευωδιαστά γλυκίσματα. Γύρω στέκονταν σιωπηλοί κορδωμένοι φρουροί, κρατώντας τσεκούρια στους φαρδιούς τους ώμους.

 

b

κάθεται, αγέρωχη, στο τραπέζι βασίλισσα, την υπηρετούν οι βογιάροι και οι άρχοντες, της γεμίζουν με κρασιά τα κρασοπότηρα, της προσφέρουν και το πριάνικο μελόψωμο. Γύρω της οι τρομεροί φρουροί με τα τσεκούρια τους.

 

c

And what did he see? A grand palace;
In the palace he saw his old woman,
At the table she sat, a Tsaritsa,
Attended by nobles and boyards;
They were pouring choice wines in her goblet, She was nibbling sweet gingerbread wafers;

 

d

Before him stands a splendid palace and his old woman is there in the hall. She is a tsaritsa sitting at table. Nobles are standing and waiting on her, pouring her wines from over the seas while she nibbles on honey cakes. All around stand fierce-looking guards with sharp axes poised on their shoulders...

 

…………………………………………………….

 

8. Which age groups do you think that each of the above pictures addresses?

About the author(s)

[biosketch needed]

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Eleni Piperidou (2024).
"Translating Threat and Power Distance in Pushkin’s ‘The Fisherman and the Goldfish’"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2664

‘Carmilla’ into Greek:

Translating Horror and Queerness

By Maria Episkopou (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece)

Abstract

Recent years have brought about a rise in gothic subcultures, a revisiting of older fiction with diverse elements, an increase in classic gothic fiction studies and an interest in the analysis of its elements. One of the less researched novels, in Greece, is ‘Carmilla’ (1872) by Irish writer Joseph Sheridan Le Fanu, which involves elements of gothic horror and queer sexuality. This study analyses two target versions of the novel that are around thirty years apart (1986 and 2015). It examines how translation has handled the gothic and queer elements over time. Greek respondents confirm that the latest version tends to focus on the psychological and more violent aspects of the self, whereas the first one highlights the supernatural element and is generally less threatening. Likewise, the latest version highlights queerness where the earlier arouses a much friendlier connotation between female protagonists. The significance of the research lies in that the study on ‘Carmilla’ demonstrates a gap in horror studies in terms of its reception as a genre in the Greek context and its exploration of queer sexuality. Furthermore, the research highlights how societal values impact translation practice with respect to certain themes and become reflective of their eras. Last but not least, the study leaves space for further work on psychological elements in target versions, which signal a shift in perspective.

Keywords: horror, queerness, Carmilla, psychological aspects of self, lesbian readings in translation

©inTRAlinea & Maria Episkopou (2024).
"‘Carmilla’ into Greek: Translating Horror and Queerness"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2663

1. Introduction

With the emerging love for classic gothic fiction that mixes the horrific, the romantic, the religious and the psychological, lesser-known literature of the Georgian and Victorian period is gaining recognition and is being more and more analysed in its themes, its language and its values. One such story that should receive more attention is ‘Carmilla’ by Joseph Sheridan Le Fanu. A gothic vampire tale pre-dating ‘Dracula’, a story full of darkness and passion and the spikes of old mansions and churches (Haefele-Thomas 2012, Dobson 2014), Carmilla is a sensation, and yet still not as known as it should be by audiences that are just dipping their toes in horror literature, especially of the 19th century.

Many literary critics have spoken of the multitude of themes Carmilla embodies. In his ‘Gothic Literature’ book, Smith (2007) writes that Carmilla was a theme of the double exploring themes of lesbianism and sexual discovery, as well as self-identification and loneliness. Laura is away from her mother, and lives isolated with her father, with barely any chance to connect with people of her age. To her, Carmilla is both dangerous and attractive, the promise of something but also the recognition of her own desires. Furthermore, as Russett (2007) claims in her ‘Recent Studies in the Nineteenth Century’, ‘Carmilla’ is also an interesting trichotomy of the sacred, the scary and the desirable. There’s a sense of identity conflict in terms of nationality in the book, as Laura grows up in Styria, Austria, but is of English descent. Laura is trying to find herself in more ways than one, and this psychological turmoil is visible in the story. This makes the enigmatic figure of Carmilla seem like an oasis in a world of darkness, but also creates problems that Laura could never imagine, as Carmilla is a vampire bound on seducing young females and then killing them by repeatedly feeding on their blood.

Bleiler (1963), editor and critic of science fiction and fantasy works, suggested that Le Fanu’s obsession with folktales and urban legends, like the one of the vampire, is exactly a product of Le Fanu’s own sentiments in dealing with his suffering country, Ireland, that is stuck in the past, as well as England, the big coloniser, who is stuck in the present and develops an ever growing nationalism. Le Fanu, as Bleiler (ibid) claims, wanted to experiment with the abject theme, the things that people feared or refused to directly acknowledge in the era, like death, darkness, psychological collapse and female sexuality. ‘Carmilla’ contains all of these themes, which is why it is a work of importance and influence on a lot of modern horror, and especially the rising notion of queer horror, exploring sexuality in a world that might not be as accepting, and the various metaphors that this can create, like the seductive but cold vampire, or the youthful and monstrously angry werewolf. Vampire horror, after all, was diachronically a way for multiple authors to experiment and explore the theme of desire and sexuality, from Bram Stoker’s ‘Dracula’ (1897) and his multiple brides, to Anne Rice and her metaphors for gay intimacy and sexual intercourse in Interview with the Vampire (1976). At the end of the story, patriarchal order is reestablished: “when Carmilla is stabbed in the heart with a stake, the violent reassertion of patriarchal order is set in place with her death. The stake is phallic shaped and confirms heterosexuality as the dominant and morally correct sexuality” (Little 2020: 73). Carmilla, as a lesbian vampire, is a story that gives “a voice to those who will never desire to live inside the normal” (Nagle 2021: 74). It demonstrates both the terrible price to pay for being different sexually, challenging conventions, and the necessity of those challenges” (Wisker 2017: 123).

A question that arises is how much of that vampiric history has passed to the translations of ‘Carmilla’ in Greek. To study the elements of horror and sexuality in the Greek context, the research employs two Greek versions of the novel, by Eleni Athanasopoulou 1986 and by Anastasis Karakotsoglou 2015. The study analyzes various shifts in the target versions, and thoroughly discusses and assesses the different ways in which horror and queer implications are portrayed, separately and in combination.

2. Literature review

Since its early birth in the 1764s with Walpole’s ‘Castle of Otranto’, the gothic genre encompassed human anxieties about what lurks in the darkness of the outside and the inside, as well as people’s darkest thoughts and desires. Connected to the abject, the psychological repulsion and at the same time fascination with horror, as it bloomed from the gothic, turned into a genre that encompassed everything, from monsters to killers to ghosts to passion and emotions that subverted the norms.

‘Carmilla’ is a wonderful mixture of gothic horror and monster horror, specifically the vampire tales that started to emerge in the Victorian and pre-Victorian era, as they gave authors the chance to experiment with concepts that would have seemed inappropriate at the time, such as death and sexuality. As Castle (2006) suggests in the multi-authored analytical anthology of horror, ‘On Writing Horror’, vampiric tales often are metaphors for sexuality and sexual exploration, due to the erotic nature of the vampire’s powers, such as blood-sucking, warmth-stealing, mesmerism/seduction and the act of biting on its own. Furthermore, the vampire itself serves as a figure of not only eroticism, but also death, as it stands between the living and the dead with the grotesque life-energy that it steals from others. Very often, for this reason, vampires are ugly and horrid underneath their charm, and ‘Carmilla’ is no exception to these rules.

Russet (2007) explained that Laura is both fascinated and scared of Carmilla, who has two faces, one passionate and one murderous. Jönsson (2006) furthers this claim and adds the way Victorians saw the female body in general, both with curiosity, attraction and revulsion. These allusions could go as far as saying that they saw the feminine body as vampiric; pale, delicate and associated with blood.

Another theme is the presence of queer sexuality in the Gothic and horror traditions (Jeffrey 2022). Queerness and the LGBTQ+ community were presented as villainous in horror stories for at least two centuries (from ‘Carmilla’ and ‘Christabel’ to ‘Norman Bates’, ‘Buffalo Bill’ and various cartoon villains), horror was also a safe space for the queer community to explore what it meant to be trapped in a dangerous, unfriendly world, as well as a way for them to experiment with sexuality. Laura’s feelings of equal attraction and repulsion are more possible to arise from internalized homophobia and the fear of being a woman attracted to women in a society that puts women as second-class citizens and sees lesbian sexuality as a crime, rather than from an inner understanding of Carmilla’s demonic nature. After all, as Snodgrass (2005) writes in her ‘Encyclopedia of Gothic Fiction’, the vampiric legend created anxieties about fluid gender and transgressive sexuality, as in Le Fanu’s version, vampires are genderless. Moreover, Carmilla herself, along with Coleridge’s ‘Christabel’ (1797-1800) introduced to the public the subject of the “feminine demon” who prefers to have women as victims, rather than men.

While the queer sexuality in ‘Carmilla’ was well-hidden, and while Le Fanu himself didn’t intend for the story to be seen as an example of early queer awakenings and mostly focused on the horror, the work displays intense platonic, romantic and sexual feelings on Laura’s part, as well as well-placed innuendos from Carmilla such as “you will die”, which is a pun on sexual climax as Snodgrass (ibid) mentions. Carmilla’s stalking of Laura intensifies both the horror and the queer, as it adds to the story elements of both threat and voyeurism.

The study examines how translators have handled implicatures of both horror and queer sexuality in the Greek versions. Implicatures highlight parts of speaker attitudes that are not explicitly stated (Brown and Levinson 1978). ‘Carmilla’ as a work of horror and queer sexuality contains multiple implicatures, and more specifically threats and violent vocabulary to enhance the loss of safety, privacy invasion and intimacy markers to demonstrate the bond between Laura and Carmilla. While there have been recent studies studying its horror and queer elements, translations have not yet been examined as to how these themes and the power dynamics between the protagonists have been transferred.

The study analyses implicatures in two target versions and what effect they create with respect to the horror and queer sexuality themes.

3. Methodology

After the etic analysis, the study designed a questionnaire to select lay people’s views on what is implicated in the target versions (see Appendix). It asks respondents to say what implicatures they calculate to unveil nuances in power dynamics and themes crucial for understanding societal attitudes towards horror and queer sexuality.

The etic analysis (section 4) is divided in two parts, one of them related to the study of the horror elements in the two target versions and another one related to the study of queer sexuality, including multimodal data (images). Some of the examples analyzed in the etic analysis were also used in the questionnaire. It asked participants to anonymously assess passages from 1 to 5 (from least to most scary and least to most intimate). Then the questionnaire gave respondents the covers of the two publications and asked them to interpret the covers, in terms of the horror and lesbian love/queerness implications they conveyed and why.

Respondents were bilingual or trilingual and had a perfect knowledge of both the Greek and the English language. Their ages varied, but they were all translation postgraduate students of the National and Kapodistrian University of Athens. The study distributed the questionnaire online, through the Google Forms platform, and gathered the results to be analyzed in the next section. Information on how the participants would proceed appeared with the questionnaire, and respondents were vaguely familiarized with the theme, before they took the questionnaire. The questions were simple and presented in Greek.

Questionnaire results are presented in section 5, below.

4. Data analysis

The section presents an etic analysis of 1986 and 2015 fragment pairs (transl. Elena Athanasopoulou and Athanasios Karakotsoglou, respectively), along the corresponding source text fragment.

4.1 Horror and threat

Example 1

Laura is sitting with her two governesses outside, and the governess shares a ghost story in the light of the full moon. They observe the old schloss of the Karnstein family.

ST1

TTa

TTb

And see, when you look behind you at the front of the schloss, how all its windows flash and twinkle with that silvery splendor, as if unseen hands had lighted up the rooms to receive fairy guests.

(1872: 8)

Κοιτάξτε πίσω σας την πρόσοψη του κάστρου, πώς λαμποκοπούν και αστράφτουν όλα τα παράθυρα μες στο ασημένιο θάμβος, λες και κάποια αόρατα χέρια φώτισαν τα δωμάτια για να υποδεχτούν νεραϊδένιους επισκέπτες.

(1986: 28)

Αν κοιτάξετε πίσω σας στην πρόσοψη του κάστρου θα δείτε όλα τα παράθυρά του να αστρά­φτουν και να λαμποκοπούν με αυ­τή την ασημένια μεγαλοπρέπει­α, λες και αόρατα χέρια έχουν ανά­ψει τα φώτα των δωματίων για να υποδεχτούν απόκοσμους επισκέπτες. (2015: 26)

 

(ΒΤ: Look behind you at the front of the schloss, how all its windows flash and twinkle with that silvery shine, as if unseen hands had lighted up the rooms to receive fairy guests).

(ΒΤ: If you look behind you, at the front of the schloss, you will see all of its windows flash and twinkle with that silvery splendor, as if unseen hands have lit the lights of the room to receive uncanny guests).

TTb item απόκοσμοι (uncanny) is more threatening and spectral, and involves subtextual horror, than νεραϊδένιοι (fairy), which is magical and inhuman, but not necessarily menacing. The author of the story is Irish, and in Celtic myths, fairies did play a more threatening and otherwordly role, which is probably what the 2015 translator was trying to compensate for.

In example 2, Laura explains how she feels about the house after the horrid experience of waking up in the night and seeing a mysterious feminine form gazing upon her.

ST2

TTa

TTb

It [terror] seemed to deepen by time, and communicated itself to the room and the very furniture that had encompassed the apparition.

(1872: 27)

Όσο περνούσε ο καιρός, ο τρόμος βάθαινε και μεταδιδόταν ακόμα και στα δωμάτια και στα έπιπλα που είχαν περιβάλει την οπτασία. (1986: 75)

(Ο τρόμος) Φαινόταν να μεγαλώνει με τον καιρό και να καταλαμβάνει το δωμάτιο και τα έπιπλα όπου είχα δει να κινείται αυτή η τρομακτική παρουσία.

(2015: 77)

 

(ΒT: As the time passed, the terror deepened and even transferred itself to the room and the furniture that had encompassed the apparition).

(ΒΤ: (The terror) It seemed to grow as time passed and communicate itself to the room and the furniture where I had seen this horrifying presence move).

TTb is more threatening, more adept to the notions of today’s horror. TTa ‘oπτασία’ (apparition), implies something imagined, a hallucination, while TTb ‘παρουσία’ (presence) assumes something that might not be clearly seen, but certainly exists and is more threatening. In particular, TTa ‘οπτασία’ (apparition) had more than half of the participants (52 percent) give it a ‘2’ on the scale of horror, which means that they didn’t find it particularly horrifying, while TTb item ‘παρουσία’ (presence) seems to carry stronger horror connotations, as readers split between a ‘3’ and a ‘4’.

In example 3, Laura wakes up abruptly in the middle of the night, encased in darkness, until a light appears and she notices something extremely disturbing.

ST3

TTa

TTb

At the same time a light unexpectedly sprang up, and I saw Carmilla, standing, near the foot of my bed, in her white nightdress, bathed, from her chin to her feet, in one great stain of blood.

(1872: 30)

Την ίδια στιγμή, ένα φως ξεχύθηκε ξαφνικά, και είδα την Καρμίλλα όρθια δίπλα στα πόδια του κρεβατιού, με το άσπρο νυχτικό της, βουτηγμένη από το σαγόνι ως τα πόδια σε ένα μεγάλο λεκέ από αίμα. (1986: 82)

Την ίδια στιγμή άναψε ξαφνικά ένα φως και είδα την Καρμίλα όρθια κοντά στη βάση του κρεβατιού. Φορούσε το άσπρο νυχτικό της και ήταν λουσμένη στα αίματα από το λαιμό μέχρι τα πόδια. (2015: 85)

 

(ΒΤ: At the same time, a light unexpectedly sprang up, and I saw Carmilla, standing near the foot of the bed, in her white nightdress, bathed, from her chin to her feet, in one great stain of blood).

(ΒΤ: At the same time, a light suddenly sprang up, and I saw Carmilla, standing close to the foot of the bed. She was wearing her white nightdress and was bathed in blood from her neck to her feet).

Οnce more, TTb opts for a more threatening effect, one that alludes to horror imagery and evokes an implication of murder. TTa item ‘great stain of blood’ could possibly allude both to murder and to menstruation or something other than murder.

In example 4, Laura explains what the villagers saw Carmilla do, on the days when Laura and her father thought she had gone missing.

ST4

TTa

TTb

She was repeatedly seen from the windows of the schloss, in the first faint grey of the morning, walking through the trees, in an easterly direction, and looking like a person in a trance. (1872: 44)

Την είδαν επανειλημμένως από τα παράθυρα του κάστρου στο πρώτο αχνό γκρίζο φως της αυγής, να περπατά ανάμεσα στα δέντρα, τραβώντας για τα ανατολικά, σαν υπνωτισμένη. (1986: 117)

Την είχα δει κατ’επανάληψη από τα παράθυρα του πύργου, μέσα στο αχνό φως της αυγής, να βαδίζει ανάμεσα στα δέντρα, με κατεύθυνση προς τα ανατολικά, δείχνοντας να βρίσκεται σε καταληψία. (2015: 125)

 

(ΒΤ: She was repeatedly seen from the windows of the schloss, in the first faint grey light of the dawn, walking through the trees, heading to the east, as if in a trance).

(ΒΤ: I had repeatedly seen her from the windows of the schloss, in the faint light of dawn, walking through the trees, heading to the east, seemingly in catalepsy).

TTb item ‘καταληψία’ (catalepsy) is more scientific and possibly a heavier condition, while TTa ‘υπνωτισμένη’ (in a trance) keeps the fairytale approach to the story. TTb item ‘catalepsy’ realizes the ‘enduring evil’ (Lee 2006) which vampires are expected to bring with them.

In example 5, the General refers to Carmilla, whose vampire identity he figured out, as his daughter died because of her. He wants to murder her.

ST5

TTa

TTb

To strike her head off!

(1872: 46)

Να της πάρω το κεφάλι!

(1986: 120)

Να της κόψω το κεφάλι!
(2015: 128)

 

(ΒΤ: To have her head!)

(ΒΤ: To cut her head off!)

Likewise, TTb item ‘κόψω’ (cut off) is more violent and gory than TTa ‘πάρω’ (get) to appease today’s audience which loves blood more. Threat is clearer in TTb as ‘κοψω’ (cut) is more descriptive of the act.

In example 6, a woodcutter who worked in the village, where the Karnsteins (Carmilla’s family) were buried, claims that the village was abandoned because revenants ravaged it.

ST6

TTa

TTb

It was troubled by revenants.

(1872: 47)

Το επισκέπτονταν τα φαντάσμα­τα.(1986: 122)

Βασανίστηκε από βρικόλακες.

(2015: 130)

 

(ΒΤ: It was visited by ghosts).

(ΒΤ: It was tormented by vampires).

The myth of ‘revenants’ (animated corpses that have unfinished business in the living world and come back to haunt it) has had various renditions in Greek over the centuries, e.g., φάντασμα (ghost), αερικό (wraith) etc. TTb item βρικόλακες (vampires) connotes violence and blood, as vampires are associated with blood-drinking, and are thus more openly violent than φαντάσματα (ghosts) which only alludes to haunting.

Occasionally counterexamples do appear, as shown in example 7: Laura is sitting with her two governesses outside, and the governess shares this ghost story in the light of the full moon. Example 7 is a counter example, in that the horror gloss is stronger in TTa.

ST7

TTa

TTb

She claimed […] that her cousin [...] had wakened, after a dream of an old woman clawing him by the cheek, with his features horribly drawn to one side; and his countenance had never quite recovered its equilibrium. (1872, p. 8/55 of the ebook)

[…] κι όταν ξύπνησε, αφού ονειρεύτηκε πως μια γριά του ξέσκιζε με τα νύχια το μάγουλο, τα χαρακτηριστικά του ήταν φρικτά τραβηγμένα στη μία μεριά, και από τότε ποτέ η όψη του δεν ξαναβρήκε εντελώς την ισορροπία της. (1986: 28)

Ξύπνησε όμως όταν είδε στον ύπνο του μια γριά γυναίκα να τον έχει πιάσει με τα νύχια της από το λαιμό, με τα χαρακτηρι­στικά της τραβηγμένα στο πλάι. Η μορφή της δεν έφυγε ποτέ από τη μνήμη του. (2015: 26)

 

(ΒΤ: And when he awakened, after he dreamed that an old woman was tearing at his cheek with her nails, his features were horribly drawn to one side, and his countenance had never quite recovered its equilibrium).

(ΒΤ: He woke up, however, when he saw a crone in his dream, holding him by the throat and digging her nails in, with her features distorted to one side. Her form never left his memory).

TTa gives the story a dark fairytale quality. The old woman alludes to tales people constructed to explain sleep paralysis, and the fairytale figure of the ‘hag’; sleep paralysis often manifests as hallucinations that take the form of shadows or old people with malicious intents. TTb gives the distorted characteri­stics to the old woman, not to the cousin. The majority of the participants considered TTa scarier because the dream interacts with the character’s reality. TTb is lighter and more psychological, as the character never forgets her chilling form, which only harmed him in his sleep but influenced his behaviour in real life.

Results show that TTb seems scarier and more psychological; because psychological horror flourished in the 21st century, while the 20th century rather focused on supernatural horror and the rise of monster horror. Participants agreed that TTb is scarier, except in example 7.

4.2 Intimacy and female sexuality

The section examines connotations arising from translator options, which paint the sexuality of Carmilla and Laura. Section 4.2.1 focuses on vampiric aspects of Carmilla’s behaviour, neutralizing Laura’s passion, section 4.2.2 rather highlights Laura’s erotic feelings and tones down Carmilla’s passion. As suggested the novella encompasses ‘erotic horror’ (Kilpatrick 2005).

4.2.1 Carmilla’s vampiric behaviour

In example 8, Carmilla says ‘good night’ to Laura before sleep on the first day she stays with Laura’s family.

ST8

TTa

TTb

Good night, darling, it is very hard to part with you, but good night. (1872: 15)

Καληνύχτα, αγάπη μου, είναι πολύ δύσκολο να σε αποχωριστώ, αλλά καληνύχτα. (1986: 44)

Καληνύχτα, καλή μου, είναι πολύ σκληρό να χωριζόμαστε, αλλά καληνύχτα. (2015: 44)

 

(ΒΤ: Good night, my love, it is very difficult to part with you, but good night).

(ΒΤ: Good night, darling, it is very hard to part with you, but good night).

TTa ‘αγάπη μου’ (my love) is again more charged with intimacy than TTb ‘καλή μου’ (darling) manifesting Carmilla’s intention to establish a closer relationship than TTb does, perhaps as a result of her vampirism, and not as a result of real feelings.

In example 9, Carmilla looks at Laura and talks about her emotions towards her, manifesting one of Carmilla’s occasional bursts of passion followed by periods of apathy, a symptom of her vampirism. TTbμε ζωηρότητα’ (with vigour) is less indicative of the special interest Carmilla has had in Laura.

ST9

TTa

TTb

She sighed, and her fine dark eyes gazed passionately on me.

(1872: 15)

Αναστέναξε, και η ματιά της με τύλιξε, γεμάτη με πάθος.

(1986: 44)

Aναστέναξε και τα όμορφα μάτια της με κοίταξαν με ζωηρότητα.

(2015: 43)

 

(ΒT: She sighed, and her look enveloped me, full of passion).

(ΒΤ: She sighed and her beautiful eyes looked at me with vigour).

TTb item ‘με ζωηρότητα’ (with vigour) is less charged with intimacy than the TTa item ‘με πάθος’ (full of passion), suggesting that Carmilla’s feelings are also blooming in the 1986 target version (TTa).

In example 10, Carmilla is experiencing one of her ‘fits of passion’, where Laura is scared of her own feelings for her.

ST10

TTa

TTb

Shy and strange was the look with which she quickly hid her face in my neck and hair, with tumul­tuous sighs. (1872: 23)

Ντροπαλό και παράξενο ήταν το ύφος της όταν έκρυψε το πρόσωπό της γρήγορα στο λαιμό και στα μαλλιά μου με βίαιους στεναγμούς. (1986: 66)

Το βλέμμα της ήταν συνεσταλμένο και παράξενο καθώς έκρυψε γρήγορα το κεφάλι της μέσα στα μαλλιά και στο λαιμό μου με αλλεπάλληλους αναστεναγμούς.

(2015: 67)

 

(ΒΤ: Shy and strange was her look when she hid her face quickly in my neck and hair with violent sighs).

(ΒΤ: Her look was shy and strange as she quickly hid her face in my hair and neck with tumultuous sighs).

TTa item ‘βίαιοι στεναγμοί’ (violent sighs) seems to anticipate Carmilla’s violent intentions towards Laura, while the TTb ‘αλλεπάλληλοι αναστεναγμοί’ (tumultuous sighs) may only allow erotic connotations.

In example 11, Laura describes Carmilla’s feelings.

ST11

TTa

TTb

Carmilla became more devoted to me than ever, and her strange paroxysms of languid adoration more frequent (1872: p. 29)

H Καρμίλλα μου ήταν περισσό­τε­ρο παρά ποτέ αφοσιωμένη, και οι παράξενοι παροξυσμοί της λάγνας εκείνης λατρείας της γινόταν όλο και πιο συχνοί. (1986: 79)

H Kαρμίλλα αφοσιώθηκε σε εμένα περισσότερο από ποτέ, και οι πα­ράξενοι παροξυσμοί της αποχαύ­νωσής της έγιναν συχνότεροι.

(2015: 81)

 

(ΒΤ: Carmilla was more than ever devoted to me, and her strange paroxysms of lustful adoration became all the more frequent).

(ΒΤ: Carmilla was more dedicated to me than ever, and her strange paroxysms of stupor became all the more frequent).

TΤa item ‘λάγνα λατρεία’ (lustful adoration) assumes intimacy vs. TTb αποχαύνωση (stupor) which does not and may signal unrequited sentiment on the part of Laura. The next section suggests that if TTa highlights the intimate feelings Carmilla has for Laura, TTb heightents awareness of lesbian attraction on the part of Laura.

4.2.2 Laura’s erotic feelings

In example 12, Laura describes Carmilla

ST12

TTa

TTb

Her dimpling cheeks were now delightfully pretty and intelligent.

(1872: 14/55 in the ebook)

Τα λακκάκια της ήταν τώρα όμορφα και χαριτωμένα.

(1986: 42)

Τα λακκάκια της έγιναν γοητευτικά όμορφα.

(2015: 40)

 

‘ΒΤ: Her dimpled cheeks were now pretty and cute’.

‘ΒΤ: Her dimpled cheeks became mesmerisingly pretty’.

The TTa item χαριτωμένα (cute) alludes more to an attraction that is aesthetic in nature, meaning that Laura simply admires Carmilla’s beauty. The TTb item γοητευτικά (mesmerisingly beautiful) is more often associated with romantic elements, and also creates an allusion to vampiric hypnotism, which is often translated as γοητεία (mesmerism) in various texts of the fantasy genre. Τhe participants agreed that TTb γοητευτικά όμορφα (mesmerisingly pretty) is more intimate, as the majority gave ‘3’ on the intimacy scale to the 1986 item (TTa) but ‘4’ to the 2015 one (TTb).

In example 13, Laura and Carmilla are spending time together. Laura describes how she played with Carmilla’s hair.

ST13

TTa

TTb

I have often placed my hands under it, and laughed with wonder at its weight. (1872: 16)

Έβαζα τα χέρια μου κάτω από τα μαλλιά της για να νιώσω το βάρος τους και γελούσα με θαυμασμό.

(1986: 46)

Έχωνα τα χέρια μου μέσα στα μαλλιά της για να νιώσω τη στιλπνότητά τους (2015: 46)

 

(ΒΤ: I put my hands under her hair to feel its weight and laughed with wonder).

(ΒΤ: I was shoving my hands in her hair to feel their silkiness).

TTb is more erotic with item ‘έχωναwas shoving my hands in her hair) than TTa ‘I put my hands under her hair’; it could very well be a product of the 21st century, where openness to LGBTQ+ identities is much more common. The participants of the questionnaire agree that the 2015 TTb item is more intimate than the 1986 TTa one, as they gave ‘4’ to TTb and ‘3’ to TTa.

In example 14, Laura and Carmilla are spending time together.

ST14

TTa

TTb

I loved to let it down, tumbling with its own weight (1872: 16)

Moυ άρεσε να λύνω τα μαλλιά της και να τα αφήνω να κυλούν σαν χείμαρρος. (1986: 46)

Μου άρεσε να τα χαϊδεύω όταν καθόταν στην πολυθρόνα της […].

(2015: 46)

 

ΒΤ: I liked to let her hair down and let it tumble like a waterfall.

ΒΤ: I liked to stroke her hair when she was sitting on her chair...

The same goes for example 14, as the intimacy is stronger in TTb, with χαϊδεύω (stroke). The questionnaire participants gave a ‘3’ to TTa and a ‘5’ to TTb.

In example 15, Laura wakes up in the middle of the night, to see a female figure gazing at her.

ST15

TTa

TTb

I saw a female figure standing at the foot of the bed, a little at the right side. (1872: 26)

Eίδα μια γυναικεία σιλουέτα να στέκεται στα πόδια του κρεβατι­ού, λίγο προς τα δεξιά. (1986: 73)

Είδα μια θηλυκή μορφή να στέκε­ται στη βάση του κρεβατιού και κάπως προς τα δεξιά. (2015: 76)

 

ΒΤ: I saw a woman’s silhouette standing at the foot of the bed, a little at the right side.

ΒΤ: I saw a feminine figure standing at the foot of the bed, a little at the right side

Τhe TTa item ‘γυναικεία σιλουέτα’ (woman’s silhouette) assumes a solid shape, usually black, with its edges matching the outline of the subject. TTb item ‘θηλυκή μορφή’ (feminine figure) assumes a more profound awareness of a feminine presence, no matter its shape and what can be experienced visually, more explicitly implicating Laura’s potentially lesbian attraction to Carmilla. Once more, it seems that TTb enhances a lesbian love implication more clearly on Laura’s part, as the era assumes a more tolerating audience.

Evidently, a sexual attraction implication on Carmilla’s part does exist in TTa, as well, but it is heightened in TTb. By contrast, TTb keeps Carmilla’s feelings barely intimate, with occasional fits of passion in TTa stemming from her vampirism and her need for rejuvenation after drinking Laura’s blood, which keeps the story closer to a gothic fairytale and a tale of horror, enhancing the supernatural. TTb, by contrast, addresses people who are used to horror and are not prejudiced against queer sexuality; it builds a blooming relationship between Laura and Carmilla, while TTb Laura’s love is rather unrequited.

The covers of the two target versions seem particularly indicative of the intended narrative, prevailing in the two target publications. The TTa publication highlights the supernatural vs. the TTb cover favours sexuality, although some questionnaire respondents commented that TTb evokes horror, too, due to the dripping red letters on the cover, as well as the queer due to the feminine cupid figure that possibly evoked the implication of female love in the story.

5. Questionnaire and results

The questionnaire implements the emic perspective (revealing lay people’s view on conveyed implications and as suggested, it was created on Google Forms and addressed 16 respondents. It selected examples from the analysis and asked respondents judgement questions to be answered on the basis of their intuition in Greek. The intention was to check the validity of the etic approach to the data, as presented in the analysis section. The intention was to selectively check six example pairs with lay person’s views; respondents were translation postgraduate students of the Department of English Language and Literature, who were not familiar with the research conducted. The final questions dealt with the book covers. It presented the book covers of the two publications and asked respondents to describe the implications following from the design and picture of each book cover, with respect to the themes discussed in this study.

To measure acknowledgement of the horror implication, the questionnaire asked which member of a pair of fragments was scarier and threatening to the reader, on a scale from 1 to 5, where 1 was the ‘least scary’ and 5 the ‘scariest’ of all. The examples were retrieved from the data analysis and appear in Greek, in the following figures. This was because respondents did not need a backtranslation.

The first question of the questionnaire dealt with question 2 of the analysis, which describes a feeling of terror in the context of the story described by the ST fragment, ‘It [terror] seemed to deepen by time, and communicated itself to the room and the very furniture that had encompassed the apparition’. The questionnaire asked respondents which rendition of ST item ‘apparition’ was scarier and threatening. Most respondents favoured TTb, which reveals that the ghastly form Laura saw was not a figment of her imagination causing an unsettling feeling, but some kind of a ‘horrifying presence’. In Figure 1, this is manifested by the higher columns o the right (version b).

Figure 1. Example 2 results

Question 2 of the questionnaire dealt with example 3 of the analysis, where Laura wakes up abruptly in the middle of the night and sees Carmilla in blood. The question asked which version presented a scarier description of Carmilla. Results show that the scarier description seems to appear in version (b).

Figure 2. Example 3 results

As suggested in the analysis of example 3, the second version was scarier. The figure shows that more respondents considered the second version (TTb) scarier, as displayed by the right-hand columns of the second fragment pair.

Example 7 of the analysis was a counter example: the horrifying member was the first fragment. The distribution of the 16 votes is different in the first fragment, in that more respondents considered the fragment scarier. The measurement shows that respondents’ criterion is accurate enough in distinguishing offensiveness levels.

Figure 3. Example 7 results

Question 4 of the questionnaire examined whether potential readers can sense the sexier connotations following from Laura’s shoving Carmilla’s hair in TTb, as described in example 13 of the analysis. Questionnaire results show that the second fragment pair displays higher right-hand columns, in agreement with the analysis.

Figure 4. Example 13 results

Question 5 of the questionnaire deals with the fragment where Laura caresses Carmilla’s hair, in example 14 of the analysis; the second member of the pair was thought to be creating higher intimacy between them, as displayed by the higher right-hand columns of the second member of the fragment pair in Figure 5, in agreement with the analysis.

Figure 5. Example 14 results

The last question of the questionnaire (on verbal material) dealt with the vampiric connotations prevailing in the Greek TTa version of the novel (as suggested in the analysis of example 10) and asked respondents to assess versions as to the highest erotic connotations they allow. Figure 6 shows that more respondents chose the second (TTb) version, which is manifested by the higher right-hand columns, in agreement with the analysis.

Figure 6. Example 10 results

In part 3 of the questionnaire, the assessment of the multilingual material (the book covers) showed that respondents overwhelmingly acknowledged the sexual connotations of the TTb cover1.

6. Discussion and significance of research

Findings show that the second target version of the novel (TTb, 2015) is indeed more focused on the themes of horror and queerness. TTb sets a more standard view of horror that is more threatening, to meet the needs of a modern audience. Expressions like ‘cut her head off’, ‘bathed in blood’ ‘state of catalepsy’, ‘uncanny guests’ are much more pronounced than in the earlier version. That improved the make-up of the story, as ‘Carmilla’ expressed anxieties about the female body and female sexuality, at an early stage (Smith 2007).

The way her vampirism is presented is less mythical and more realistic in the latest version than in the earlier one. The vampire isn’t presented as a dead fantasy creature that is cursed, but as a creature that drinks blood, a demon even, as religious allusions enhance the Gothic feeling of the text. The supernatural doesn’t prevail like in the original and the earlier version, but invades it, furthering the threats. The preference of the participants for the way horror is depicted in the 2015 (TTb) version suggests that the latest version addresses a modern audience, which is more comfortable with horror, blood, gore and butchering.

On the narrative of queerness and queer love, the latest translation again is more descriptive and open to physical and emotional aspects of Laura’s awakening sexuality and makes frequent use of items connoting mesmerising and seduction in order to enhance the representation of both Laura’s feelings for Carmilla but also the idea that Carmilla might be using some form of dark hypnosis on her (Signorotti 1996). The second target version has multiple instances where Laura seems more intimate with Carmilla. While the first target version tries to make Carmilla seem interested in Laura as well, as it is closer to the original, the overall impression is of a much friendlier, deep platonic connection, rather than a romantic and sexual one. The second target version also created more implicatures of queer feelings and LGBTQ+ sexuality and more intimacy markers, and also makes Carmilla’s gender slightly more fluid, exactly because the notions of gender not being binary adhere more to what Le Fanu was trying to suggest by presenting genderless vampires.

The book-cover pictures can illustrate notions of Gothic horror and Gothic romance. The Cupid figure on the earlier version’s book-cover and the bleeding letters betray an attempt of the illustrator to combine blood and love in a way fitting the 1980s but certainly not for today’s audience, which is used to wildly different aesthetics. Instead, the 2015 (TTb) cover shows a beautiful woman in a dark strapless dress in a posture that creates erotic connotations. The background is slightly foggy, uncanny in that it depicts woods growing upside-down. Respondents preferred the modern version, probably because our notion of horror, romance, queerness and Gothic has changed a lot over the forty years, between the publications.

Highlighting the ‘lesbian love’ reading in TTb seems to be an attempt to appeal to modern audiences and perhaps create a similar effect in the present days. Borges de Araújo (2011) analyses a Spanish version of ‘Carmilla’ and suggests that the lesbian reading is less challenging nowadays: “The lesbian overtones in the story, which were so shockingly perverse and violently opposed to the moral of nineteenth-century society, do not cause the same effect in contemporary times, but rather seem to attract sympathisers” (2011: 198). This is true and perhaps this is why TTb favours Laura’s lesbian love to preserve some of the shock effect of the ST. Laura’s resistance to her father’s ideas “is the threat lesbianism poses to heteronormativity” (Tyler 2017: 11) and TTb seems to enforce the threat to heteronormativity by elaborating on Laura’s lesbian identity. If “vampires in Gothic fiction can be read as marginalized, the ‘Other’, the untouchable, the unwanted, the deviant and the abject in a society” (Uygur 2013: 50), TTb chooses to reshape the assumingly heteronormative (Laura) to heighten awareness of ‘Otherness’ and deviance.

Reception of fiction has changed significantly over the years, in the Greek context. Offensiveness and aggression have heightened in latest versions of fictional texts (Dimitrakakis 2022, Kyriakou 2022, Zacharia 2022) and social values point to diversified societal set-ups which may favour different values both cross-culturally (Vasileiadis 2022) and intra-culturally (Koutsoumpogera 2022). Likewise, in this study, representation of values (e.g., queerness) are represented differently in the latest version and in agreement with contemporary understanding of what may be appealing.

A limitation of the study may be the small number of questionnaire respondents and that only a specific demographic was recorded, although they had a similar profile, that of translation postgraduate students.

The significance of the research lies both in the subject matter and the approach. Greek versions of ‘Carmilla’ have not been thoroughly examined and the field remains to be broadened and further explored. Furthermore, Carmilla as a story is still quite overlooked, as it is usually overshadowed by Dracula, even as a vampire tale of great importance that very much contributed to the genre. Studies of horror and queer sexuality are very much under-researched, as subjects that are still developing through the recent years and still have lots of unexplored ground where scientists can base future studies.

Studies of horror seem to be a limited field in Greece, which can inform change awareness, in the reception of the genre over the years, now that audiences are more comfortable with violence, gore and monsters. The 2015 (TTb) version utilizes psychological terms, manifesting a rather psychological turn in horror studies. In terms of queer studies, queer linguistics and LGBTQ+ awareness, the Greek society is running behind in comparison to other countries but is more receptive than it was in the past, and leaves the door open for more research of the kind, which will help raise awareness, as well as offer answers to questions in the field.

Open research problems may be the translation of fantastic elements in Greek versions of gothic literature. It seems that both the horror and the queer are two subjects that will continue to draw attention and fascinate scientists. Lindop (2015) for instance analysed “the lesbian/bisexual coupling in noir by exploring how it is depicted in more recent postmillennial texts” (2015: 59), suggesting that ‘Carmilla’ was a forerunner of the trend whose relationship with the follow-up genres needs to be explored (Nagle 2021).

References

Bleiler, Everett Franklin (1963) “Introduction to Carmilla” in the Greek edition of “Καρμίλα, Τζ. Σ. Λε Φανού”, Αθήνα, Ψιλά Γράμματα.

Borges de Araújo, Noélia (2011) “Analysis of a 2010 translation of Carmilla by José Roberto O’Shea”. The Brazilian Journal of Irish Studies, 13: 197-200.

Brown, Penelope and Stephen C. Levinson (1978/1987) Politeness: Some Universals in Language Usage, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Castle, Mort (ed.) (2006) On Writing Horror: A Handbook by the Horror Writers Association, Cincinatti, Ohio, Writer’s Digest Books.

Dimitrakakis, Constantinos (2022) “In-Ter-Face Theatre on Greek Stage” in Multilingual Routes in Translation, Maria Sidiropoulou and Tatiana Borisova (eds), Singapore, Springer: 147-163.

Dobson, Roger (2014) “The Scarlet and the Black: A Curiosity in Carmilla”, The Green Book: Writings on Irish Gothic, Supernatural and Fantastic Literature 4: 27-33.

Haefele-Thomas, Ardel (2012) Queer Others in Victorian Gothic: Transgressing Monstrosity, Wales, University of Wales Press.

Jeffrey, Amy (2022) Space and Irish Lesbian Fiction: Towards a Queer Liminality, London, Routledge.

Jönnson, Gabriella (2006) “The Second Vampire: Fille Fatales in J. Sheridan Le Fanu’s Carmilla and Anne Rice’s Interview with the Vampire.” Journal of the Fantastic in the Arts, 17, no.1: 3-4.

Kilpatrick, Nancy (2005) “Archetypes and Fearful Allure: Writing Erotic Horror”, in On Writing Horror: A Handbook by the Horror Writers Association, Mort Castle (ed.), Cincinatti, Ohio, Writer’s Digest Books.

Kyriakou, Konstantina (2022) “The Madness Narrative in Edgar Allan Poe’s The Fall of the House of Usher” in Multilingual Routes in Translation, Maria Sidiropoulou and Tatiana Borisova (eds), Singapore, Springer: 75-94.

Lee, Hyun-Jung (2006) “‘One for Ever’: Desire, Subjectivity and the Threat of the Abject in Sheridan Le Fanu’s Carmilla” in Vampires: Myths and Metaphors of Enduring Evil, Peter Day (ed.), Amsterdam and New York, Rodopi/Brill: 21-38.

Lindop, Samantha (ed.) (2015) Postfeminism and the Fatale Figure in Neo-Noir Cinema, Basingstoke, Palgrave Macmillan.

Little, Rebecca (2020) “Homoerotic Vampirism in ‘Goblin Market’ and ‘Carmilla’”, Furman Humanities Review 31, no.1: 69-80.

Nagle, Antonia M. (2021) “’In a Moment I Am Perfectly Myself’: A Study of the Lesbian Vampire as Crip-Queer Subject”, Unpublished MA Thesis, Georgetown University.

Russet, Margaret (2007) “Recent Studies in the Nineteenth Century”, Studies in English Literature 1500-1900 47, no.4: 943-982.

Smith, Andrew (2007) Gothic Literature, Edinburgh, Edinburgh University Press.

Snodgrass, Mary Ellen (2005) Encyclopedia of Gothic Literature, New York, Facts on File Inc.

Tyler, Jonathan (2017) “The Trail of Blood: Queer History through Vampire Literature”, MA Thesis, The University of Alabama in Huntsville.

Uygur, Mahinur Aksehir (2013) “Queer Vampires and the Ideology of Gothic”, Journal of Yaşar Üniversitesi (Special Issue) 8: 47-59.

Wisker, Gina (2017) “Devouring Desires”, in Queering the Gothic, Lesbian Gothic Horror, William Hughes and Anrew Smith (eds), Manchester, Manchester University Press: 123-140.

Yan, Rae X. (2020) “‘Artful Courtship,’ ‘Cruel Love,’ and the Language of Consent in Carmilla”, Nineteenth-Century Gender Studies 16, no.3

Rae X. Yan: "'Artful Courtship,' 'Cruel Love,' and the Language of Consent in 'Carmilla'" • Issue 16.3 • Nineteenth-Century Gender Studies (ncgsjournal.com) (accessed 8 November 2023)

Zacharia, Sofia-Konstantina (2022) “Offensiveness in Target Versions of Wuthering Heights”, in Multilingual Routes in Translation, Maria Sidiropoulou and Tatiana Borisova (eds), Singapore, Springer: 95-112.

Notes

1 Version (b) book cover: καρμίλα - Αναζήτηση Εικόνες (bing.com) (accessed 10 June 2023)

Appendix

Questionnaire

Part 1: Participants were asked to evaluate the target fragments ‘a’ and ‘b’ from 1 (least scary) to 5 (most scary). The Back-Translation (BT) was not included in the questionnaire.

 

Please read the following passages and assess the level of threat a reader may sense. Please choose a number to indicate the level of threat each rendition carries, according to your intuition.

1a

1b

[…] κι όταν ξύπνησε, αφού ονειρεύτηκε πως μια γριά του ξέσκιζε με τα νύχια το μάγουλο, τα χαρακτηριστικά του ήταν φρικτά τραβηγμένα στη μία μεριά, και από τότε ποτέ η όψη του δεν ξαναβρήκε εντελώς την ισορροπία της.

 

(BT: And when he awakened, after he dreamed that an old woman was tearing at his cheek with her nails, his features were horribly drawn to one side, and his countenance had never quite recovered its equilibrium).

Ξύπνησε όμως όταν είδε στον ύπνο του μια γριά γυναίκα να τον έχει πιάσει με τα νύχια της από το λαιμό, με τα χαρακτηριστικά της τραβηγμένα στο πλάι. Η μορφή της δεν έφυγε ποτέ από τη μνήμη του.

 

(ΒΤ: He woke up, however, when he saw a crone in his dream, holding him by the throat and digging her nails in, with her features distorted to one side. Her form never left his memory).

 

 

 

2a

2b

Την ίδια στιγμή, ένα φως ξεχύθηκε ξαφνικά, και είδα την Καρμίλα όρθια δίπλα στα πόδια του κρεβατιού, με το άσπρο νυχτικό της, βουτηγμένη από το σαγόνι ως τα πόδια σε ένα μεγάλο λεκέ από αίμα.

(BT: ... and I saw Carmilla, standing near the foot of the bed, in her white nightdress, bathed, from her chin to her feet, in one great stain of blood).

 

Την ίδια στιγμή άναψε ξαφνικά ένα φως και είδα την Καρμίλα όρθια κοντά στη βάση του κρεβατιού. Φορούσε το άσπρο νυχτικό της και ήταν λουσμένη στα αίματα από το λαιμό μέχρι τα πόδια.

 

(BT: ...and I saw Carmilla, standing close to the foot of the bed. She was wearing her white nightdress and was bathed in blood from her neck to her feet).

 

 

3a

3b

Όσο περνούσε ο καιρός, ο τρόμος βάθαινε και μεταδιδόταν ακόμα και στα δωμάτια και στα έπιπλα που είχαν περιβάλει την οπτασία.

 

(ΒT: As the time passed, the terror deepened and even transferred itself to the room and the furniture that had encompassed the apparition).

 

[Ο τρόμος] Φαινόταν να μεγαλώνει με τον καιρό και να καταλαμβάνει το δωμάτιο και τα έπιπλα όπου είχα δει να κινείται αυτή η τρομακτική παρουσία.

(ΒΤ: It [the terror] seemed to grow as time passed, and communicate itself to the room and the furniture where I had seen this horrible presence move).

 

 

Part 2: Participants were now asked to assess target versions (a) vs. from 1 (least intimate) to 5 (most intimate).

 

Please read the following passages and assess the level of intimacy between the narrator and the person referred to. Please choose a number to indicate the level of intimacy each rendition carries, according to your intuition.

 

 

 

1a

1b

Έβαζα τα χέρια μου κάτω από τα μαλλιά της για να νιώσω το βάρος τους και γελούσα με θαυμασμό.

 

(ΒΤ: I put my hands under her hair to feel its weight and laughed with wonder).

Έχωνα τα χέρια μου μέσα στα μαλλιά της για να νιώσω τη στιλπνότητά τους

 

(ΒΤ: I was shoving my hands in her hair to feel their silkiness).

 

 

2a

2b

Moυ άρεσε να λύνω τα μαλλιά της και να τα αφήνω να κυλούν σαν χείμαρρος.
 

(ΒΤ: I liked to let her hair down and let it tumble like a waterfall).

Μου άρεσε να τα χαϊδεύω όταν καθόταν στην πολυθρόνα της […].

 

(ΒΤ: I liked to stroke her hair when she was sitting on her chair…)

 

 

3a

3b

Ντροπαλό και παράξενο ήταν το ύφος της όταν έκρυψε το πρόσωπό της γρήγορα στο λαιμό και στα μαλλιά μου με βίαιους στεναγμούς.

 

(BT: […] she hid her face quickly in my neck and hair with violent sighs).

Το βλέμμα της ήταν συνεσταλμένο και παράξενο καθώς έκρυψε γρήγορα το κεφάλι της μέσα στα μαλλιά και στο λαιμό μου με αλλεπάλληλους αναστεναγμούς.

(BT: […] she quickly hid her face in my hair and neck with tumultuous sighs).

 

 

Part 3: Book cover comparison. In this section, participants had to assess the horror and queer elements in

the covers and determine which one they preferred based on these elements. The first is the 2015 cover

and the second is the 1986 one.

 

Version

(a)

Book Cover

 

 

 

 

Version

(b)

Book

Cover

About the author(s)

Maria Episkopou has a BA in ‘English Language and Literature’ and a MA in ‘English Language, Linguistics and Translation’, Specialization ‘Translation Studies and Interpreting’ from the National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece. Maria specialises mostly in historical and queer linguistics as well as the translation of folklore, legends, horror and fantasy, and the intersection of culture, society and history in language and translation. This current work is a passion project, since ‘Carmilla’ is considered one of the first gothic vampire novels which opened a tradition of queer representation in horror. Her interest in Joseph Sheridan Le Fanu was motivated by her Erasmus exchange project at Dublin City University in Ireland.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Maria Episkopou (2024).
"‘Carmilla’ into Greek: Translating Horror and Queerness"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2663

Portraying Intellectual Disability through Translating Fiction

By Vasiliki Papakonstantinou (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece)

Abstract

Discourse on disability is often reconsidered by societies with the aim of advancing perception and implementation of human rights. The intention of this study is to investigate representation of disability in fiction, through translation, namely, how disability is portrayed in two Greek target versions of Steinbeck’s novella ‘Of Mice and Men’ (1937). Τhe intention is to examine whether and how fiction translation may register societal attitudes in perception of disability, over time. The study focuses on the character of Lennie, who probably is in the autistic spectrum, and on how the potentially face-damaging content towards the intellectually disabled is manifested in two Greek versions (1961, 2013). The study uses both etic and emic approaches to assessing meaning, juxtaposes parallel data and draws on pragmatic theories of im/politeness (Brown and Levinson 1978; Leech 1983; Culpeper 1996) along with models of disability to account for depiction of impairment in a societal context. Analysis shows that TTa (1961) enhanced the weak traits of Lennie, constructing a vivid image of his hopelessness, whereas TTb (2013) assumed a more powerful image of disabled Lennie. The two versions seem to have been influenced intra-culturally by discourse on disability across time.

Keywords: intellectual disability, translated fiction, eticemic approach, Steinbeck’s Lennie

©inTRAlinea & Vasiliki Papakonstantinou (2024).
"Portraying Intellectual Disability through Translating Fiction"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2662

1. Introduction

1.1 About the novella and Lennie’s character

The study intends to examine how translation may render the threatening aspects of an intellectually disabled character in fiction. ‘Of Mice and Men’ is a novella written by American writer John Ernst Steinbeck (1937), the third novel he wrote during the 1930s and his first attempt to write for the theater (Meyer 2009: 115). It narrates the experiences of two men, George Milton and Lennie Smalls, searching for new job opportunities in the US, during the period of the Great Depression (1929-1939). As displayed in the back cover of the Penguin Classics edition (Steinbeck 1937/2006), they found a job at a ranch in search of the American dream, and this is when trouble begins with gentle giant Lennie.

The story comes to a bitter end: the climax starts with Lennie accidentally killing the wife of the boss’ son. George finally kills Lennie, as an act of compassion and love, because he would have been lynched by workers of the ranch. Steinbeck could not have created Lennie having “a sophisticated understanding” of autism because the condition was identified in 1943 (Lawrence 2020: 2).

‘Of Mice and Men’ has been censored ad nauseam for the vulgar, offensive, and racist language it uses. Another reason was the claim that it promotes euthanasia by having George kill Lennie, so that Lennie would not cause further damage to society (McCabe 2014: 18). George is portrayed as ‘self’ and Lennie as ‘other’, they are different “on physical and cerebral levels” (Halliwell 2016: 144), with Lennie following and imitating George (Halliwell 2016), throughout the story. He lacks agency, as “completely subordinated to George” even though he is a major character (Freeman Loftis 2015: 63).

Lennie displays typical characteristics of autism, such as “his love of repetition and use of echolalia, his idiosyncratic memory, his sensory attraction to things that are soft and his over-load (or ‘meltdown’) in the face of noise or panic” (Lawrence 2020: 2) which place him on the spectrum; his impairment controls him, and he could do nothing but eventually murder somebody accidentally (Freeman Loftis 2015: 66). He is presented as being closer to an animal than other characters, with uncontrolled strength in combination to less rational thinking, a technique called “animalization” (Haslam 2006: 253) in literary criticism. His physical appearance is dehumanized by menacing properties which demonize him, a stereotype of people with disabilities (Livingstone Smith 2016). Such features highlight his ‘un-human’ (Iyer 2007: 129) nature. He is both innocent and vicious, a portrayal that is common for people with disabilities (Stalker 2012). He is threatening, dependent like a child, a tragic figure and freak of nature (Marks 1997).

The study aims to shed light on how intellectual disability is depicted in the Greek versions of ‘Of Mice and Men’ and what kind of assumptions are made for Lennie.

The next section presents the theoretical tools employed in this study to analyze how Lennie’s identity is shaped. This is done through the theory of (im)politeness and the implications following from verbal choices the translators make in order to shape the identity of the disabled.

2. Literature review

2.1. On implicatures and politeness

Grice (1975) developed his theory of implicatures and the co-operative principle so as to investigate how people use language regarding what is said and what is implicated, in an interaction. Grice’s co-operative principle worked as the basis for studying communication and implications (Leech 1983, Levinson 1983, Yule (1996). Levinson (1983: 133) refers to linguistic scales which “can be arranged in a linear order by degree of informativeness or semantic strength”. Yule (1996: 41-42) also refers to scalar implicatures, which he explains as the choice of a word “which expresses one value from a scale of values”. Simply put, scalar implicatures are words of similar meaning which denote a different degree of intensity. The study needs this notion because translators create implicatures in the two target versions, which are of a different scale.

A question is whether and how scalar implicatures are identified in the versions of the novella.

The notion of ‘face’ is central in im/politeness theory: it is “the public self-image that every member wants to claim for himself” (Brown and Levinson’s 1978: 61-62). ‘Positive face’ concerns a person’s need to be liked by their peers, and ‘negative face’ their need to act freely and be non-imposed. Brown and Levinson (1978) assume that every member of a society abides by these wants, which are applicable for people from various cultural backgrounds. One could lose their face if the interlocutor performed – accidentally or not – a Face Threatening Act (FTA), which may be a verbal or non-verbal act that is opposed to the person’s needs for being likeable or non-imposed upon (Brown and Levinson 1978: 65-68). Yule (1996: 59-69) mentions ‘face saving acts’, which a person may use in order to minimize threats to one’s face. Leech’s investigation (1983: 79-84) on the Politeness Principle (PP) elaborates on such strategies, which reinforce interlocutors’ cooperation and friendly relations, as the role of the PP is to maintain social stability.

There are some linguistic devices that may inherently threaten face, and the question arises how they may be rendered across cultures. By reversing the Brown and Levinson’s (1978) five politeness superstrategies, Culpeper (1996: 356-358) suggested five impoliteness ones: (1) bald on record impoliteness, (2) positive impoliteness, (3) negative impoliteness, (4) sarcasm or mock politeness and (5) withhold politeness, which do not take paralinguistic or non-verbal features into consideration (Culpeper 1996: 358). Additionally, Culpeper reverses Leech’s (1983: 81) Politeness Principle to apply it to impoliteness: “one general way of being impolite is to minimize the expression of polite beliefs and maximize the expression of impolite beliefs” (Culpeper 1996: 358). The question is whether and how impolite strategies addressing Lennie are rendered into Greek.

2.2. On disability

The study also needs awareness of models of disability, to achieve an understanding of translation behaviour. The section elaborates on some of these models and popular schools of thought, because they are relevant to Lennie’s portrayal as an intellectually disabled.

A prominent model is the ‘Medical Model of Disability’, which sees disability as a result of an individual’s limitations, physical or mental, for which they may be disconnected from society (Michigan Disability Rights Coalition n.d.). The ‘abnormal’ person suffers from pathologies which must be treated for the person to become more ‘normal’ and functional; they are the ones to blame for their inability to live as the rest of the people do, in the same spaces and with the same rights, so they must be rehabilitated (Griffo 2014). Thus, people with disabilities are treated as if they are defective outsiders, in need of getting fixed or cured, which is a harmful and problematic notion for their being (McCabe 2014: 8). ‘Abnormality’ must be accepted, and care and support provided to the ‘incurable’ impaired person (Michigan Disability Rights Coalition n.d.: 5). This belief echoes a paternalistic approach which, in the end, justifies institutionalization and segregation of the disabled individuals. They are branded as inferior because they do not fit the boxes of ‘normality’ and are determined as deviant and commanding control (Michigan Disability Rights Coalition n.d.). They cannot control their bodies; therefore, they are considered failures that are unproductive, incapable and have nothing to offer to society (ibid.). Marks (1997: 87) claims that, up until the late 1990s at least, the World Health Organization (WHO) was mainly engaged in deploying programmes for the prevention of impairments, instead of accommodations and social changes which would promote social integration for disabled people.

Secondly, there is the Tragedy/Charity Model; according to Griffo (2014: 148), it dates back to the Middle Ages and is still present in several societies and cultures nowadays. It delineates disabled people as pitiful victims of their circumstances, for instance due to poverty and familial abandonment. Tragedy and pity result in a culture “care” which leads to segregation and institutionalization (Michigan Disability Rights Coalition n.d.: 9), similarly to the Medical Model. Disabled people are portrayed as tragic victims in desperate need of assistance and care, as they cannot do it themselves and have to depend on charity (McCabe 2014: 9); hence, it brings about their diminishing self-esteem, as they are socially stigmatized and undesirable (Griffo 2014). The disabled individuals are responsible for their societal exclusion (ibid.). The two models almost coincide, and both fabricate a negative image of disability. One could realize how detrimental this belief is for the disability community. As Marks (1997: 87) proposed, “society needs to adjust to impaired people rather than disabled people needing to adjust to their impairment”.

A third, and final, model of Disability is the Social Model; it first appeared during the 1970s in the United Kingdom and has spread and developed since then (Griffo 2014: 150). It stems from criticism towards the Medical Model (ibid.) and suggests that it is society’s fault, due to its environmental, social, and behavioral hurdles, that impaired people cannot take part in it, at their full capacity (Michigan Disability Rights Coalition n.d.). The disabled are have limited opportunities in a community because the community itself has failed to accommodate them. These barriers are the reason why impaired people are dependent and discriminated against (Marks 1997). Thus, cultures, institutions, and relationships have to be reconstructed for inclusive societies to be developed, as impairment cannot be examined outside the environmental context. This model has had an impact on disability activism during the 1980s and 1990s, as it set it in motion (Barnes 2012) and catered for the creation of inclusive societies where everyone has equal rights and opportunities (Griffo 2014).

The disability theory is important in this study because findings suggest that the two target versions assume a different model in understanding ‘disability’.

3. Methodology

The study was in search of disabled figures in literary works to examine how they have been rendered into Greek and decipher the implications following from translator’s choices. ‘Of Mice and Men’ came up for the disabled and touching figure of Lennie and the fact that at least two target versions were readily available, which were many years apart. The first target text (TT) of the novella was by Kosmas Politis (TTa 1961) and a re-translation of it was by Michalis Makropoulos (TTb 2013).

The texts were thoroughly studied in search of features that shape Lennie’s character differently intra-culturally. The assumption was that the shifting aspects of Lennie’s disabled identity, between TTa and TTb, would be meaningful in terms of the narratives of disability circulating in target society, at the times of publication. The types of variation the study was interested in were any attacks on Lennie’s face and potential degrees of offensiveness in discourse addressed to Lennie or coming from Lennie, the disabled character. The majority of findings are situated in the first of six chapters.

Table 1. Data sources

The etic analysis (the researcher’s view of the meaning potential of items) was followed by an emic analysis (lay peoples’ understanding and assessment of meaning).

Ten instances of Lennie’s portrayal were cross-checked via a Google Forms questionnaire (see Appendix), addressing 14 English-Greek bilingual respondents. The aim of the questionnaire was to examine whether the implications following from examples are evident to lay people, who are not familiar with the goals of the study.

The questionnaire offered an introduction to the novella and two renditions of source extracts, one from each Greek target version (TTa and TTb), placed at random order so that respondents did not know which option came from the earlier translation and which from the more recent one. Respondents were asked to justify their answer. The questionnaire analysis confirmed findings of the etic analysis and appears in section 5.

4. Data analysis

The findings were categorized and seemed to form four categories of variation. There are shifts which seem to pertain to (1) shaping the intellectually disabled, (2) scales of aggression, (3) scales of emotion and (4) rendition of the dehumanization implication. The analysis of the findings draws on the theory of im/politeness, and implicatures (Grice 1975, Levinson 1983, Brown and Levinson 1978, Culpeper 1996, Yule 1996).

The ST (source text) comprises multiple attacks against Lennie’s face, which are either enhanced or maintained on the same level, in TTa and TTb. There are additions of FTAs in TTa, that were not – so evidently – present in ST and TTb, but there are almost no additions of any mitigating devices which would operate as ‘face saving acts’. Therefore, changes enhance understanding of impoliteness strategies rather than of politeness ones.

4.1 Shaping the intellectually disabled

The section shows that Lennie’s character is depicted as weaker and powerless, and in some cases even defective, in Politis’ TTa translation compared to Makropoulos’ re-translation (TTb). The former also instills a passiveness in Lennie’s role, whereas the latter maintains the agency which the ST concedes to the character. Lennie’s character is sculpted both by (a) the narrator’s descriptions of him and his actions, and (b) through the others’ perceptions.

4.1.1 The narrator’s descriptions

Example 1

When Curley (the boss’ macho and aggressive son) provoked Lennie, he started a fight with him. Even though Curley is much smaller than Lennie, Lennie was too frightened to react.

ST

[…] he was too frightened to defend himself. (Chapter 3, 2006:71)

TTa

[…] ήταν τόσο τρομαγμένος που ούτε σκέφτηκε να αμυνθεί. (1961:88)

BT. he was that frightened that he didn’t even think to defend himself.

TTb

[…] παραήταν φοβισμένος για να αμυνθεί. (2013:95)

BT. he was too scared to defend himself.

TTa foregrounds Lennie’s lack of thought, which portrays him as more vulnerable; Also, ST ‘frightened’ turns into TTa ‘τρομαγμένος’ (frightened) and TTb ‘φοβισμένος’ (scared), which is milder; TTa is painting a more defective image of him, accentuating his passiveness and inability to act on his own, thus attacking his negative face by scorning him (Culpeper 1996: 358).

Example 2

Curley, the boss’s macho son, is in the bunkhouse and ready to brawl. He attacks Lennie verbally and physically, and Lennie catches his hand and crushes it, without intending to actually hurt him. Everybody is shocked with how easily he did it, Lennie too.

ST

“I didn’t wanta,” Lennie cried. (Chapter 3, 2006:71)

TTa

[…] Δεν το ‘θελα! Κλαψιάρισε ο Λένος. (1961:90)

BT. I didn’t want to! Lenos whined.

TTb

«Δεν το ‘θελα!» φώναξε ο Λένι. (2013: 97)

BT. “I didn’t want to!” shouted Lennie.

ST item ‘cried’ turns into TTaκλαψιάρισε’ (whined) which creates a weaker image of Lennie. TTb item ‘φώναξε’ (shouted) could potentially signify an effort to justify himself; TTa displays a domesticating intention, as it ‘hellenized’ Lennie’s name into ‘Lenos’ (Λένος) by adding a typical Greek suffix for a male name.

Example 3

Lennie enters the barn of the ranch, where Crooks (a negro) lives and works. Lennie approaches him.

ST

Lennie smiled helplessly in an attempt to make friends. (Chapter 4, 2006:77)

TTa

Ο Λένος χαμογέλασε δειλά δειλά, θέλοντας να δείξει τα φιλικά του αισθήματα. (1961:94)

BT. Lenos smiled shyly, wanting to show his friendly feelings.

TTb

Ο Λένι χαμογέλασε αμήχανα, σε μια προσπάθεια να γίνουν φίλοι.(2013:103)

BT. Lennie smiled awkwardly in an attempt to become friends.

TTa shows Lennies amiable feelings towards Crooks, the marginalized negro worker, rather than simply his intention to make friends with him.

The section shows that TTa shapes a weaker image of Lennie vs. that of TTb.

4.1.2 Other people’s perceptions

The section highlights how Lennie is indirectly depicted through the eyes of others.

Example 4

George gives advice to Lennie. George: “[…] You never oughta drink water when it ain’t running, Lennie,”

ST

he said hopelessly. (Chapter 1, 2006:3)

TTa

του λέει κουρασμένος να τον δασκαλεύει όλη την ώρα. (1961:10)

BT. He says to him, tired of advising him all the time.

TTb

είπε στο βρόντο. (2013:12)

BT. He said with his advice going down the drain.

The fact that George tries to advise Lennie ‘hopelessly’ is in itself a face threatening act on Lennie’s negative face, as it threatens his independence (Yule 1996: 358) in all three versions. In terms of Culpeper’s (1996: 358) negative impoliteness output strategies, George ‘condescends’ and ‘ridicules’ Lennie. However, TTa accentuates Lennie’s dependence on George and George’s fatigue with the situation. TTa shapes a more powerless Lennie.

Example 5

Before George and Lennie reach the ranch, Lennie realizes he doesn’t have his work card and is worried. George scolds him and suggests that he has taken precautions.

ST

G: “You never had none, you crazy bastard. I got both of ‘em here. Think I’d let you carry your own work card?” (Chapter 1, 2006:5)

TTa

Βρε παλαβέ, και βέβαια δεν το ‘χεις. Εγώ τα φυλάω και τα δύο. Φαντάζεσαι πως θα σου εμπιστευόμουνα το Δελτίο σου Εργασίας; (1961:12)

BT. You crazy, of course you don’t. I keep both. Do you imagine me trusting you with your work card?

TTb

Δεν είχες ποτέ καμία κάρτα, τρελάρα. Τις έχω και τις δύο εδώ. Λες να σ’ άφηνα να κουβαλήσεις εσύ τη δικιά σου κάρτα; (2013:13)

BT. You never had a card, you crazy. I have both here. Do you think I’d let you carry your own card?

This is another attack on Lennie’s negative face denoting his incompetence as an adult member of society (Brown and Levinson 1978) by George’s ‘emphasizing on his own relative power’; that is, the impoliteness superstrategy of ‘negative impoliteness’ (Culpeper 1996: 358). TTa boosts George’s certainty on Lennie’s inability with TTa item ‘και βέβαια’ (of course). TTa enhances Lennie’s unreliability and incompetence to keep something in his care, as TTa brings up the notion of Lennie’ s un-trustworthiness explicitly (translating ST ‘let’).

Example 6

After the climax of the story, in which Lennie accidentally killed Curley’s wife, he ran to hide in the bushes; he sees a vision of his deceased Aunt Clara talking to him. She reprimands him for doing things he shouldn’t, and Lennie promises that he won’t cause any more trouble. Aunt Clara says in dialectal English:

ST

Aunt Clara: “[…] You’re always sayin’ that an’ you know sonofabitching well you ain’t never gonna do it.” (Chapter 6, 2006:114)

TTa

Πάντα έτσι σου, έτσι πουτανίστικα μιλάς, ξέρεις πως τίποτα τέτοιο δεν κοτάς να κάμεις. (1961:139)

BT. You’re always talking whory, you know you don’t dare do anything like that.

TTb

«Όλο αυτό λες, αλλά ξέρεις πολύ καλά, διάολε, ότι ποτέ δεν θα το κάνεις.» (2013:150)

BT. “You’re always saying that, but damn it, you know very well that you’ll never do it.”

Curse words are prominent in the whole novella. TTa offensive TTa item ‘πουτανίστικα’ (whory, translating ST item ‘sonofabitching’) berates Lennie more and makes him appear even more inferior, along with ‘κοτάς’ (dare), implying that he is a coward and incapable of changing his behaviour. All versions comprise a threat to Lennie’s negative face, but in TTa it is stronger.

4.2 Scales of aggression

Another characteristic of Lennie that is differentiated in target versions is aggression. His appearance and actions, in TTa, are described with expressions which have more negative connotations, whereas in TTb they usually are more neutral and closer to the ST. As a result, his identity in TTa manifests itself through more aggressive behaviours.

Example 7

One of the first images that the author creates of Lennie is the following, when he drank water from a stream:

ST

His [George’s] huge companion […] drank with long gulps, snorting into the water like a horse. (Chapter 1, 2006:3)

TTa

Ο πελώριος σύντροφός του […] έπινε άπληστα, με κάτι μεγάλες ρουφηξιές, ρουθουνίζοντας σαν άλογο. (1961:9)

BT. His huge companion […] was drinking greedily, with big drags, snorting like a horse.

TTb

Ο πελώριος σύντροφός του […] ήπιε με μεγάλες γουλιές, φρουμάζοντας σαν άλογο μες το νερό. (2013:11)

BT. His huge companion […] drank with big gulps, snorting like a horse into the water.

TTa adds ‘άπληστα’ (greedily) to shape Lennie’s uncontrollable behavior when describing him drinking water, as if he cannot moderate his impulses. This, in combination with his huge composure, makes him look threatening.

Example 8

George praises Lennie in the presence of Slim, who is respected among workers, for his strength and hard work.

ST

George: […] but that big bastard there can put up more grain alone than most pairs can. (Chapter 2, 2006:38)

TTa

[…] μα αυτός εκεί ο μπάσταρδος που βλέπεις, μπορεί μοναχός του να σου γεμίσει τόσο καλαμπόκι, όσο δε σώνουνε δυο νοματαίοι.(1961:51)

BT. but that bastard that you see there can fill so much corn for you on his own, that two people together can’t.

TTb

[…] αλλά κείνος εκεί ο ψηλός μπορεί μόνος του να σηκώσει περισσότερο κριθάρι απ’ ό,τι δυο τύποι μαζί. (2013:55)

BT. but that tall guy there can lift on his own more barley that two guys together.

Even when praising Lennie, George uses offensive language (‘bastard’) which is toned down in TTb ‘ο ψηλός’ (the tall guy) and making TTa the most offensive target version.

Example 9

Lennie is in the barn, telling Curley’s wife about the puppy he accidentally killed there.

ST

Lennie: “[…] an’ I made like I was gonna smack him” (Chapter 5, 2006:98)

TTa

[…] κι εγώ έκανα πως το δέρνω. (1961:120)

BT. […] and I pretended I beat it.

TTb

[…] κι εγώ έκανα πως θα το χτυπούσα (2013:139)

BT. […] and I pretended that I’d hit it

The ST item ‘smack’ is rendered in as ‘χτυπώ’ (hit) in TTb both leading to the assumption that he hit it once, while TT item ‘δέρνω’ (beat) is more threatening and assumes repetition and a more violent image of Lennie repeatedly hitting the puppy and not controlling himself.

4.3 Scales of emotion

The intensity of emotions also varies across target versions, creating different connotations with reference to Lennie.

Example 10

Lennie has forgotten where they are going once again and asks George. George reacts as follows: “OK- OK. I’ll tell ya again. I ain’t got nothing to do.” And he continues:

ST

George: “Might jus’ as well spend’ all my time tellin’ you things and then you forget ‘em, and I tell you again” (Chapter 1, 2006:5)

TTa

Όλη μου τη ζωή, θα χάνω τον καιρό μου να σου λέω το ένα και τ’ άλλο, εσύ να ξεχνάς, και όλο να στα ξαναλέω. (1961:11)

BT. All my life, I’ll lose my time telling you one thing and then another, and you’ll forget them, and I’ll tell you again.

TTb

γιατί να μην ξοδεύω λοιπόν τον χρόνο μου λέγοντάς σου ξανά και ξανά πράγματα και μετά τα ξεχνάς; (2013:14)

BT. why, then, don’t I spend my time telling you things again and again and then you forget about them?

TTa differs in the intensity of the George’s exasperation towards Lennie’s constant forgetting through adding TTa item ‘όλη μου την ζωή’ (all my life), which results in an implicature of a different scale. This implies that not even he, Lennie’s protector and friend, has enough patience to deal with him, painting a non-flattering image of Lennie.

Example 11

George and Lennie have arrived at the ranch and meet their new boss. George has instructed Lennie to keep silent, so that he does all the talking. He lies that Lennie is his cousin. Lennie asks George about that. George: “Well, that was a lie.”

ST

George: “An’ I’m damn glad it was. If I was a relative of yours I’d shoot myself.” (Chapter 2, 2006:26)

TTa

Δοξάζω το Θεό που δεν είναι αλήθεια. Αν τύχαινε να ‘μουνα συγγενής σου, θα σκοτωνόμουνα. (1961:37)

BT. I praise God for the fact that it’s not true. If I happened to be your relative, I’d kill myself.

TTb

Και πολύ χαίρομαι γι’ αυτό δηλαδή. Αν ήμουν συγγενής σου, θα τίναζα τα μυαλά μου στον αέρα. (2013:40)

BT. And I’m very glad about this. If I were your relative, I’d blow my brains out.

George expresses joy and its intensity differs again between the versions. In ST and TTb he appears ‘glad’ that he is not Lennie’s relative, while in TTa he invokes God implying higher intensity, hence the implicature is of a higher scale, thus in TTa, Lennie appears weaker and more problematic as a person.

4.4 Dehumanization

Lennie is often described as having un-human traits, physically or intellectually. TTa strips Lennie of his very human qualities, thus dehumanizing him in the readers’ mind. The original novella comprises numerous examples of dehumanizing, for instance by assigning animal qualities to discriminated characters such as Lennie and Crooks, the negro worker, which helps extend their marginalization. TTa reinforces dehumanization, as depicted in the following examples.

Example 12

Crooks, Lennie, and Candy are in the barn when Curley’s wife comes in and starts talking to them, complaining. She says: “Sat’iday night. An’ what am I doin’?” and she continues:

ST

Curley’s wife: “[…] Standin’ here talkin’ to a bunch of bindle stiffs – a nigger, an’ a dum-dum and a lousy ol’ sheep” (Chapter 4, 2006:89)

TTa

[…] Να στέκομαι να κουβεντιάζω μ’ ένα μάτσο ψωριάρηδες – έναν αράπη, ένα μουρλό κι ένα γεροψωμόσκυλο (1961:109)

BT. Standing here talking with a bunch of deadbeats - a nigger, a madman, and a lousy old dog

TTb

« […] Κάθομαι εδώ πέρα και μιλάω με τρεις ξοφλημένους – έναν αράπη, ένα βλάκα κι έναν παλιοσακάτη γέρο» (2013:118)

BT. I’m sitting here talking with three goners – a nigger, an idiot, and an old cripple.

The example shows how all three people are discriminated: Crooks for being a negro, Lennie for his intellectual differences and Candy for his age and physical disability, as he is missing a hand due to a work accident. All versions comprise attacks on the characters’ positive face with derogatory expressions which threaten their need to be liked. There is no variation between versions regarding Crooks and his race, but there are changes regarding Lennie and Candy. Lennie is referred to as ΤΤa ‘μουρλός’ (madman), vs. TTb ‘βλάκας’ (idiot). All adjectives are insulting, but TTa retracts the element of reason from Lennie; Rationality is what separates humans from animals.

Example 13

Lennie chats with Curley’s wife in the barn. Lennie says:

ST

Lennie: “If George sees me talkin’ to you, he’ll give me hell,” Lennie said cautiously. (Chapter 5, 2006:99)

TTa

Αν με δει ο Τζωρτζ να κουβεντιάζω μαζί σου, θα με στείλει στο διάολο.

BT: If George sees me talking with you, he’ll send me to hell. (1961:120)

TTb

«Αν ο Τζορτζ με δει να σου μιλάω, αλίμονό μου» είπε επιφυλακτικά ο Λένι.

BT: “If George sees me talking to you, woe betide me” Lennie said cautiously. (2013:130)

TTa makes Lennie more verbal about his fear of George. He is portrayed as aggressive, whereas ST and TTb simply refer to Lennie being ‘cautious’. This cautiousness, despite George’s harsh behaviour, enhances Lennie’s humanity and gentleness as a person. To strip him of that, is to strip him of another trait that makes him the human that he is.

Example 14

Lennie wants to touch the wife’s hair and feel it because it looks soft. She lets him do so, but she panics when he grabs her more tightly and doesn’t let her. He panics as well; she starts screaming and he tries to shut her mouth so that the others don’t hear them. This is part of the climax, as he ends up accidentally killing her. The scene is described by the narrator:

ST

[…] and from under Lennie’s hand came muffled screaming. (Chapter 5, 2006:103)

TTa

Κάτω από τη χεράκλα του Λένου βγήκε μια πνιγμένη κραυγή. (1961:125)

BT. Under Lenos’s huge hand came out a deadening cry.

TTb

κι κάτω από το χέρι του Λένι βγήκε ένα πνιχτό ουρλιαχτό. (2013:135)

BT. and under Lennie’s hand came out a muffled scream.

TTa uses a magnifying noun for hand (‘χερούκλα’ [=unnaturally huge hand]) which carries negative implications, highlighting Lennie’s unnaturalness and un-human appearance with a physically menacing attribute which dehumanizes him.

Findings show that both TTa and TTb deviate from the ST in different respects.

TTa enhances weak and odd features of Lennie, assuming a more defective image of him. He appears more vulnerable and powerless than other characters such as George, he is more aggressive than initially intended by Steinbeck. Variation in the scale of emotions, in TTa, also enhances Lennie’s inferior image. Dehumanization was also emphasized in TTa. Lennie’s inferiority was intensified, enhancing the distance between him and the rest of the characters, even the ones which were also discriminated against, such as Crooks.

TTb manifested closer affinity to the ST. It toned down offensive language, rounded off curse words and vulgar expressions to less insulting ones thus protecting the characters’ positive face. He also moderated the dehumanizing features of the ST by removing animal associations and decreasing Lennie’s un-humanity.

5. Questionnaire analysis

The questionnaire (in Google forms) addressed 14 individuals. Three of them were 31-45 years old and the rest belonged to the 18-30 age group. They had to answer 10 questions using their insight into Greek by picking one of two options: one option came from TTa and one from TTb, following different ordering patterns, so that respondents could not tell which option originates from TTa and which from TTb. They also provided meta-pragmatic comments, e.g., what motivated their choice and why. Justification of respondent choices in the following analysis comes from their own meta-pragmatic comments, in the short answer box. In this section, examples appear in thematic categories, namely, ‘shaping the intellectually disabled’, ‘scales of aggression’, ‘scales of emotion’ and ‘dehumanization’. Backtranslation (BT) did not appear in the questionnaire since all respondents were native or fluent speakers of Greek.

5.1 Shaping the intellectually disabled

Question 1 of the questionnaire (see Appendix): 64.3 percent of respondents opted for (b) and the rest 35.7 percent for (a). The majority of respondents confirm analysis results, justifying their choice in terms of items ‘βρε παλαβέ’ (You crazy), ‘και βέβαια’ (of course), and ‘φαντάζεσαι πως θα σου εμπιστευόμουν’ (Do you imagine me trusting you). Some respondents explained their choice of (b) in that they considered τρελάρα (crazy) more offensive.

Question 2 of the questionnaire (see Appendix): 92.9 percent opted for (a) and justified their choice by pointing to ‘τόσο τρομαγμένος’ (that frightened) and ‘που ούτε σκέφτηκε’ (he didn’t even think) structures (emphasis in the answers of the respondents).

Question 6 of the questionnaire (see Appendix): 100 percent of the respondents went for (a), as they all agreed that the verb ‘κλαψιάρισε’ (whined) makes Lennie seem weaker, as suggested in the data analysis. They suggested that Lennie’s distress is expressed in a more vulnerable manner, it is a more passive verb, crying and whining are not usually attributed to ‘manly’ characters.

Question 7 of the questionnaire (see Appendix): 85.7 percent of respondents selected (b) as the utterance that belittles Lennie more, matching the analysis in section 4. They pointed to the item ‘πουτανίστικα’ (whory) suggesting that it is more belittling for and κοτάς (dare) as highlighing his cowardness.

Figure 1. Questionnaire results for shaping the intellectually disabled

5.2 Scales of aggression

Question 3 of the questionnaire (see Appendix): 64.3 percent went for (b) pointing to item ‘άπληστα’ (greedily) because it makes him appear sloppy, crafting a negative picture with negative connotations, and the present tense which emphasizes duration.

Question 8 of the questionnaire (see Appendix): Almost all respondents (13/14) chose (b) as more disrespectful, in agreement with the analysis. They all indicated ‘μπάσταρδος’ (bastard), an insult.

Question 5 of the questionnaire (see appendix): 100 percent of respondents opted for (b), confirming the suggestions made in the analysis. They all indicated δέρνω (beat) as more violent and aggressive.

Figure 2. Questionnaire results for scales of aggression

5.3 Scales of emotion

Question 10 of the questionnaire (see Appendix): 78.6 percent of respondents chose (a), pointing to exaggeration ‘όλη μου τη ζωή, θα χάνω τον καιρό μου’ (All my life, I’ll lose my time), as suggested in the data analysis section, where George appears more irritated.

Α respondent who chose TTb (b) mentioned ‘ξοδεύω’ (spend) because it indicates annoyance and the phrase ‘γιατί να μην ξοδεύω’ (why don’t I spend) emphasizes irony; despite selecting TTb (b), she suggested that ‘όλη μου τη ζωή, θα χάνω τον καιρό μου’ (All my life, I’ll lose my time, TTa) manifests higher emotional intensity. Another respondent who chose (b) pointed out the rhetorical question.

Figure 3. Questionnaire results for scales of emotion

5.4 Dehumanization

Question 4 of the questionnaire (see Appendix): 8 respondents opted for (a) and 6 for (b). The ones who opted for TTa (a) mentioned that their choice is motivated by ‘νοστιμούλα’ (toothsome) and ‘εκστατικό’ (ecstatic), as suggested in the data analysis. It physical and sexual attraction, reinforcing the claim that he appears sexually hyperactive in this version.

Question 9 of the questionnaire (see Appendix): 13 out of 14 respondents opted for (a), for creating a more unnatural image of Lennie. They all indicated the item ‘χερoύκλα’ (huge hand, magnifying noun with negative connotations), suggesting that it adds a monstrous connotation to Lennie’s identity representation.

Figure 4. Questionnaire results for dehumanization

Questionnaire findings suggest that the two versions are very different in how they shape intellectual disability and manifest scales of aggression and emotion.

6. Discussion

Lennie is led to social isolation, as often occurs with people in the autistic spectrum (Gumińska, Zając, and Piórkowski 2015). Marks (1997: 85-86).) suggests that disability should be conceived as “a continuum with blurred and changing boundaries both between disabled and able-bodied people and with those categorized as disabled”.

Awareness of mental and physical disability has been raised in the 21st century and people on the spectrum of autism are not treated in the same way as in the previous century. During the late 1990s and early 2000s, the United Nations declared “inclusive education as a basic human right for all” and implemented worldwide changes in favor of that view.

In Greece, inclusive education for children with autism was first established in 1985 and nowadays the majority of students with autism attend mainstream schools and receive special services within them (Kossyvaki 2021). These developments indicate a more sensitized attitude towards disability in the recent decades, as society and its people are shaped by education. The gradual change in society has been identifed by Freeman Loftis (2015), who examined various works of literature from 1887 forward, which incorporate characters with autistic traits – mostly, the investigated books tend to focus on ‘high-functioning’ and verbal individuals. Her study extended from classics such as Conan Doyle’s ‘Sherlock Holmes’, Steinbeck’s ‘Of Mice and Men’, Harper Lee’s ‘To Kill a Mockingbird’, to a most recent one ‘The Girl with the Dragon Tattoo’ by Stieg and Larson published in 2005. She suggests that some stereotypes seem to remain established, while others are slowly soothed, such as sexual deviance. A similar evolution could be observed through studying the target versions of these stories; the assumption is that society’s prevailing beliefs are shifting and registered in translated versions.

Similarly, this study noticed variation in the Greek translations of ‘Of Mice and Men’. The different approaches to disability, between TTa and TTb, may be interpreted through disability theory.

In more specific terms, Lennie is portrayed as a tragic and pitiable individual, in Steinbeck’s novella (ST), which has led researchers to suggest that his character is mostly viewed in terms of the Tragedy/Charity Model (McCabe 2014: 9). George prefers others to pity Lennie and conceive him a victim of tragic circumstances whose mind has remained in its childlike state, rather than a mentally unwell person who should be institutionalized, as the perspective of the Medical Model would imply (MacCabe 2014: 9). Pertinent to that is the theme of eugenics which is present in the novella, as George’s lie suggests; Lennie is considered ‘abnormal’ and, due to his being ‘incurable’, his death in the end can be considered as an extreme form of segregation, euthanasia (Freeman Loftis 2015; Lawrence 2020).

This stance has been registered in Politis’ translation in 1961 (TTa) where Lennie’s ‘defective’ traits have been highlighted, as suggested in the data analysis. His powerlessness has been enhanced in numerous instances. His passiveness is usual for figures with intellectual disabilities in fiction, where they are rarely portrayed as active (Iyer 2007: 130). His inferiority is foregrounded in TTa through the heightened intensity of others’ feelings towards him: they appear more exasperated with him, more offensive and less patient. Iyer (2007: 130) suggests that fiction tends to accentuate the disabled people’s “lack of normative functioning”. In other words, he relies on George’s and others’ charity and urge to aid him because they pity him for his incapability; hence, his persona is fostered in the context of the Tragedy/Charity Model of Disability more profoundly, than in the original version.

TTa dehumanizes him by removing some normal moral restrains from his demeanor (Haslam 2006); he is no longer regarded as somebody with feelings and concerns, but as a “sub-human object” (Bandura 2002: 109). He is a victim of ridicule and casual cruelty, even caused by the ones close to him, but it is amplified in TTa; it highlights Lennie’s ‘abnormality’ with regards to his appearance, sometimes even adding descriptions which are not part of the ST; such shifts render Lennie as ‘other’, ‘nobody’, an outcast of society, as if he is to blame for not belonging, as the Medical Model would suggest.

A different approach appears in TTb (2010): it appears to decrease the dehumanization features of the text maintaining a closer affinity to the source text, but disregards Lennie’s portrayal as something unnatural and animalistic. This echoes the Social Model of Disability. ST and TTa seem to portray him as un-human, unnatural, a defective version of a human. Iyer (2007: 129) asserts that resemblance to animals is employed to highlight the difference of the intellectually disabled and indicate their un-humanity.

The finding that the earlier target version assumes the medical model of disability, with the latter target version conforming to the social model, aligns with findings in article 2 of the present special issue, which examines naming the disabled in Greek original and translated legal discourse: it suggests that Greece is abandoning the medical model (following the international trend) and is moving towards a social interpretation of disa­bili­ty.

TTb confirms the re-translation hypothesis by being source-culture oriented (Paloposki and Koskinen 2004, Brownlie 2006, Susam-Sarajeva 2006, Desmidt 2010).

7. Significance of research and concluding remarks

Examining how disability is rendered through translated fiction is important because it reflects how human rights have been implemented in societies.

The study shows the value of theories and models of (im)politeness to account for translator behaviour pertaining to shaping societal assumptions prevalent at the time of TT publication and highlights the importance of fictional data for studying societal assumptions. McIntyre and Bousfield (2017) suggest reasons for using fiction as linguistic data, because they may not differ as much: “advances in corpus analytical techniques have begun to show that some fictional data is perhaps not as different from naturally occurring language as we might first have assumed” (McIntyre and Bousfield 2017: 761). Likewise, they suggest that (im)politeness theory has been used for analyzing characterization and plot development in parts of plays. In the same vein, the present study has used impoliteness to analyze how the narrative of disability unfolds in target versions of a novel.

‘Of Mice and Men’ investigated through the lens of Disability Studies, may dismantle various inappropriate assumptions about people with impairments, physical or intellectual. It is a novella so deeply embedded into cultural narratives of disability and euthanasia that it has even been taught, especially with regards to medical ethics (Freeman Loftis 2015).

The significance of this study lies on the different implications which the two target texts register with respect to the conception of intellectual disability in Greek society and is a good example of how much may implicated through intra-lingual translation. For instance, a prevalent misconception is that cognitively impaired people are hypersexual (Freeman Loftis 2015: 67), a trait that is highlighted in TTa, portraying Lennie as sexually deviant. TTb offers a more ‘humanized’ version of the ST. There is less bias in the re-translation which sculpts the readers’ frame of mind toward the intellectually disabled, from a more compassionate and humanitarian perspective. Αs people in the autistic spectrum face difficulties in developing communicative skills and maintaining interpersonal relationships (Gumińska, Zając, and Piórkowski 2015: 579), so does Lennie. In TTa, every negative connotation is enhanced to heighten the dramatic effect. It seems that during the 2010s there was more awareness regarding autism and disability than there was in 1960s; TTb translator may have attempted to indicate that the problem with autism does not lie with autistic people, but with the society in which they are members. TTb has more chances of resisting negative attitudes towards disability. “The target texts help uncover the sociocultural conditions in which the translation activity was undertaken” (Tian 2017: 10).

Disability is a relatively new topic in translation in the Greek context, so it is still up for investigation if comparable results would emerge, in searching for the same phenomena in other re-translations of literature. Would more recent translations be influenced by waves of public understanding of disability? An investigation of disability literature and its Greek translations could enrich this area of research and further confirm or advance the abovementioned arguments.

References

Bandura, Albert (2002) “Selective Moral Disengagement in the Exercise of Moral Agency” Journal of Moral Education 31, nο.2: 101–19.

Barnes, Colin. 2012. “Understanding the Social Model of Disability” in Routledge Handbook of Disability Studies, Nick Watson, Alan Roulstone, and Carol Thomas (eds), London, Routledge: 12–29.

Brown, Penelope, and Stephen C. Levinson (1978) Politeness: Some Universals in Language Usage, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Brownlie, Siobhan (2006) “Narrative Theory and Retranslation Theory” Across Languages and Cultures 7, no.2: 145–70.

Culpeper, Jonathan (1996) “Towards an Anatomy of Impoliteness” Journal of Pragmatics 25, no.3: 349–67.

Desmidt, Isabelle (2010) “(Re)Translation Revisited” Meta 54, no.4: 669–683.

Freeman Loftis, Sonya (2015) Imagining Autism: Fiction and Stereotypes on the Spectrum, Bloomington, Indiana University Press.

Grice, H. P. 1975. “Logic and Conversation” in Syntax and Semantics, P Cole and J. L Morgan (eds), Leiden, The Netherlands, Brill: 41–58.

Griffo, Giampiero (2014) “Models of Disability, Ideas of Justice, and the Challenge of Full Participation” Modern Italy 19, no.2: 147–59.

Gumińska, Natalia, Magdalena Zając, and Paweł Piórkowski (2015) “People with Autism in Society – Challenge of 21st Century. Case of Poland” Procedia - Social and Behavioral Sciences 174: 576–83.

Halliwell, Martin (2016) Images of Idiocy, London and New York, Routledge.

Haslam, Nick (2006) “Dehumanization: An Integrative Review” Personality and Social Psychology Review 10, no.3: 252–264.

Iyer, Anupama (2007) “Depiction of Intellectual Disability in Fiction” Advances in Psychiatric Treatment 13, no.2: 127–33.

Kossyvaki, Lila (2021) “Autism Education in Greece at the Beginning of the 21st Century: Reviewing the Literature” Support for Learning 36, no.2: 183–203.

Lawrence, Clare (2020) “Is Lennie a Monster? A Reconsideration of Steinbeck’s ‘of Mice and Men’ in a 21st Century Inclusive Classroom Context” Palgrave Communications 6, no.1: 1–8.

Leech, Geoffrey N. (1983) Principles of Pragmatics, London/ New York, Longman.

Levinson, Stephen C. (1983) Pragmatics, Cambridge/New York, Cambridge University Press.

Livingstone Smith, David (2016) “Paradoxes of Dehumanization” Social Theory and Practice 42, no.2: 416–43.

Marks, Deborah (1997) “Models of Disability” Disability and Rehabilitation 19, 3: 85–91.

McCabe, Lyndsay (2014) “Representations of Disability in Of Mice and Men and One Flew over the Cuckoo’s Nest: Avoiding Handicapism in the Classroom” Unpublished MA Dissertation, Stony Brook University, Stony Brook.

McIntyre, Dan and Derek Bousfield (2017) “(Im)politeness in Fictional Texts”, in The Palgrave Handbook of Linguistic (Im)politeness, Jonathan Culpeper, Michael Haugh, Dániel Z. Kádár (eds), London, Palgrave Macmillan: 759-783.

Meyer, Michael J. ed. (2009) The Essential Criticism of John Steinbeck’s of Mice and Men, Lanham, Md., Scarecrow Press.

Michigan Disability Rights Coalition. n.d. “Models of Disability” MDRC, http://www.bahaistudies.net/neurelitism/library/models_of_disability.pdf (Accessed 5 November 2023).

Paloposki, Outi, and Kaisa Koskinen (2004) “A Thousand and One Translations: Retranslation Revisited” in Claims, Changes and Challenges in Translation Studies, Gyde Hansen, Kirsten Malmkjær, and Daniel Gile (eds), Amsterdam and Philadelphia, John Benjamins: 27–38.

Steinbeck, John (1937/2006) Of Mice and Men, London, Pearson Education.

Steinbeck, John (1961) Άνθρωποι και Ποντίκια [Men and Mice], Μετάφρ. Κοσμά Πολίτη, Αθήνα, Εκδοτικός Οίκος Δαμιανός.

Steinbeck, John (2013) Άνθρωποι και Ποντίκια [Men and Mice], Μετάφρ. Μιχάλη Μακρόπουλου, Αθήνα, Εκδόσεις Παπαδόπουλος.

Stalker, Kirsten (2012) “Theorizing the Position of People with Learning Difficulties within Disability Studies” in Routledge Handbook of Disability Studies, Nick Watson, Alan Roulstone, and Carol Thomas (eds), London, Routledge: 122–35.

Susam-Sarajeva, Şebnem (2006) Theories on the Move: Translation’s Role in the Travels of Literary Theories, Amsterdam and New York, Rodopi.

Tian, Chuanmao (2017) “Retranslation Theories: A Critical Perspective” English Literature and Language Review 3, no.1: 1-11.

WHO (1980) International Classification of Impairments, Disabilities, and Handicaps: A Manual of Classification Relating to the Consequences of Disease, Geneva, World Health Organization.

Yule, George (1996) Pragmatics, Oxford, Oxford University Press.

Appendix

Questionnaire

On Steinbeck's ‘Of Mice and Men’

The excerpts that follow come from the Greek translations of Steinbeck’s 1937 novella ‘Of Mice and Men’. Before each option you see a small description of the context of each scene. (spoiler alerts)

Please read the summary at the back cover of the Penguin Classics edition of the novella:

Streetwise George and his big, childlike friend Lennie are drifters, searching for work in the fields and valleys of California. They have nothing except the clothes on their back, and a hope that one day they’ll find a place of their own and live the American dream. But dreams come at a price. Gentle giant Lennie doesn’t know his own strength, and when they find work at a ranch he gets into trouble with the boss’s daughter-in-law. Trouble so bad that even his protector George may not be able to save him…

  • Age

  • <18

  • 18-30

  • 31-45

  • 46+

 

  • Do you have any knowledge of pragmatics?

  • Yes

  • No

 

Question 1. In which version is George more offensive towards Lennie?

 

Before George and Lennie reach the ranch, where they intend to work, Lennie realizes he doesn’t have his work card with him and is worried about it. George says to him:

  1. Δεν είχες ποτέ καμία κάρτα, τρελάρα. Τις έχω και τις δύο εδώ. Λες να σ’ άφηνα να κουβαλήσεις εσύ τη δικιά σου κάρτα;

  2. Βρε παλαβέ, και βέβαια δεν το ‘χεις. Εγώ τα φυλάω και τα δύο. Φαντάζεσαι πως θα σου εμπιστευόμουνα το Δελτίο σου Εργασίας;

 

Please, mention what motivated your choice.

 …………………………………………….

 

Question 2. In which version does Lennie seem more innocent?

 

Curley (boss’s macho and aggressive son) provoked Lennie and started a fight with him. Even though Curley is much smaller than Lennie, Lennie was frightened to react.

 

  1. […] ήταν τόσο τρομαγμένος που ούτε σκέφτηκε να αμυνθεί.

  2. […] παραήταν φοβισμένος για να αμυνθεί.

 

Please, mention what motivated your choice.

…………………………………………….

 

Question 3. Which version creates a thirstier image of Lennie?

 

At the beginning of the novella, George and Lennie’s characters are introduced. One of the first images that the author creates of Lennie is the following, when he drank water from a stream:

 

  1. Ο πελώριος σύντροφός του […] ήπιε με μεγάλες γουλιές, φρουμάζοντας σαν άλογο μες το νερό. (Φρουμάζω=χλιμιντρίζω)

  2. Ο πελώριος σύντροφός του […] έπινε άπληστα, με κάτι μεγάλες ρουφηξιές, ρουθουνίζοντας σαν άλογο.

 

Please, mention what motivated your choice.

…………………………………………….

 

Question 4. Which version paints Lennie as being more attracted to Curley’s wife?

 

George and Lennie have arrived at the ranch and see Curley’s wife for the first time. They talk with the other workers about her. Lennie says:

 

  1. Ήτανε νοστιμούλα, - κι ένα εκστατικό χαμόγελο ζωγραφίστηκε στο πρόσωπό του.

  2. «Θεέ, είν’ όμορφη». Χαμογέλασε –με ένα χαμόγελο όλο θαυμασμό.

 

Please, mention what motivated your choice.

…………………………………………….

 

Question 5. Which version highlights Lennie’s violent side in treating the puppy?

 

Lennie is in the barn, telling Curley’s wife about the puppy he accidentally killed there.

  1. […] κι εγώ έκανα πως θα το χτυπούσα […]

  2. […] κι εγώ έκανα πως το δέρνω […]

 

Please, mention what motivated your choice.

…………………………………………….

 

Question 6. In which version does Lennie seem weaker?

 

Curley, namely the boss’s macho son, is in the bunkhouse and ready to brawl. He attacks Lennie verbally and physically, and Lennie catches his hand and crushes it, without intending to actually crush it. Everybody is shocked with how easily he did it, Lennie too.

 

  1. […] Δεν το ‘θελα! Κλαψιάρισε ο Λένος.

  2. […] «Δεν το ‘θελα!» φώναξε ο Λένι.

 

Please, mention what motivated your choice.

…………………………………………….

 

Question 7. Which version belittles Lennie more intensely?

 

After the climax of the story, in which Lennie accidentally killed Curley’s wife, he ran to hide to the bushes. Lennie sees a vision of his deceased Aunt Clara talking to him. She reprimands him for doing things he shouldn’t have, and Lennie promises that he won’t cause any more trouble. Aunt Clara says:

 

  1. Όλο αυτό λες, αλλά ξέρεις πολύ καλά, διάολε, ότι ποτέ δεν θα το κάνεις. […]

  2. Πάντα έτσι σου, έτσι πουτανίστικα μιλάς, ξέρεις πως τίποτα τέτοιο δεν κοτάς να κάμεις. […]

 

Please, mention what motivated your choice.

…………………………………………….

 

Question 8. Which paints a more disrespectful image of Lennie?

 

George and Lennie have arrived at the ranch and George talks with the other workers. George praises Lennie in front of Slim, who is respected among them, for his strength and what he can do at work. George, talking about Lennie:

 

  1. […] αλλά κείνος εκεί ο ψηλός μπορεί μόνος του να σηκώσει περισσότερο κριθάρι απ’ ό,τι δυο τύποι μαζί.

  2. […] μα αυτός εκεί ο μπάσταρδος που βλέπεις, μπορεί μοναχός του να σου γεμίσει τόσο καλαμπόκι, όσο δε σώνουνε δυο νοματαίοι.

 

Please, mention what motivated your choice.

…………………………………………….

 

Question 9. Which version paints a more unnatural version of Lennie?

 

The scene from the previous example continues. Lennie wants to touch the wife’s hair and feel it because it appears soft. She lets him do so, but she panics when he grabs her more tightly and doesn’t let her. He panics as well; she starts screaming and he tries to shut her mouth so as the others don’t hear them. This is part of the climax, as he ends up accidentally killing her. The scene is described by the narrator:

 

  1. Κάτω από τη χεράκλα του Λένου βγήκε μια πνιγμένη κραυγή.

  2. κι κάτω από το χέρι του Λένι βγήκε ένα πνιχτό ουρλιαχτό.

 

Please, mention what motivated your choice.

…………………………………………….

 

Question 10. Which utterance manifests higher emotional intensity? In which version does George sound more annoyed for having to take care of Lennie?

 

Lennie has forgotten where they are going once again and asks George. George reacts and says: “OK- OK. I’ll tell ya again. I ain’t got nothing to do.” And he continues:

 

  1. Όλη μου τη ζωή, θα χάνω τον καιρό μου να σου λέω το ένα και τ’ άλλο, εσύ να ξεχνάς, και όλο να στα ξαναλέω. […]

  2. γιατί να μην ξοδεύω λοιπόν τον χρόνο μου λέγοντάς σου ξανά και ξανά πράγματα και μετά τα ξεχνάς; […]

 

Please, mention what motivated your choice.

…………………………………………….

About the author(s)

[biosketch needed]

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Vasiliki Papakonstantinou (2024).
"Portraying Intellectual Disability through Translating Fiction"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2662

Translating Threat in Greek Versions of ‘Othello’

By Stavroula Apostolopoulou (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece)

Abstract

Shakespeare’s ‘Othello’ is mostly known as the play of jealousy, whereas 21st century readings foreground the themes of racism and misogyny, which also involve threat and impoliteness. The study examines how threat manipulation re/shapes aspects of the play over time intra-culturally, as a manifestation of a changing society. It uses naturalistic data deriving from two Greek target versions of the play (1968, 2001) and a questionnaire addressing bilingual respondents with respect to how they perceive racist, sexist or misogynic implications. Findings show that the latest version heightens threat to construct racism, sexism and misogyny on the part of Iago. The earlier version never reaches the level of offensiveness of the latest one, and questionnaire respondents confirm these findings. The significance of the study lies in that it shows translation to be a platform for variation, where identities are reshaped to reflect and construct societal change.

Keywords: Otello, Iago, racism, sexism, misogyny, threat

©inTRAlinea & Stavroula Apostolopoulou (2024).
"Translating Threat in Greek Versions of ‘Othello’"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2661

1. Introduction

The cultural turn in translation studies directed scholars’ and translators’ attention to cultural and political aspects of the translating experience (Munday 2001: 127): it focused – among other topics – on gender and postcolonialism. Racial otherness, misogyny and female agency have also emerged as investigation topics. The paper examines how these themes emerge through translation in shaping characters’ threatening discourses in one of Shakespeare’s most important plays, ‘Othello, The Moor of Venice’. Set in Venice and Cyprus, the play is about a Moorish military commander Othello who is manipulated by his officer, Iago, into suspecting that his wife Desdemona is betraying him. Othello becomes jealous, murders Desdemona and commits suicide. The study analyzes two Greek versions of the play which are 33 years apart (1968 and 2001).

The study examines relational/interpersonal dynamics, as an overarching category, to study relationships between characters and particularly focuses on construction of threat, in order to spot meaningful differences in the way threat emerges in the interpersonal dynamics between characters, in the two target versions. For instance, it examines how Iago addresses Othello, with respect to how he constructs narratives of racism and otherness.

Findings provide valuable insights in (1) tackling readings of the play informed by contemporary theories of culture (e.g., feminist studies) with respect to a literary piece of the canon, in (2) highlighting intra-cultural variation in the implementation of such readings, and in (3) acknowledging the power of translation to manifest new readings of the play.

2. Literature review

Translation and pragmatics have merged in the literature to form an interdisciplinary area which benefits both translation studies (by lending it a theoretical apparatus) and pragmatics (by offering an additional arena [translated data] which can widen the scope and potential of pragmatics (Hickey 1998, Locher and Sidiropoulou 2021). Analysis of interpersonal relations has been an important strand in pragmatics, but when trying to figure out the specifics of the area, one seems to be faced with some degree of confusion, due to the number of scholars who have attempted to put their hands on this field (Spencer-Oatey 2011: 3565-3578). As suggested, translation adds another arena, where interpersonal relations may be studied, so the study focuses on threat to reveal aspects of the relational dynamics in the two versions.

A key word in today’s societies is ‘inclusion’ and ‘integration’, while scholars highlight the importance race and ethnicity play in society and daily lives (van Dijk 2004 and 2015, Schaefer 2008). Non-inclusion may induce conflict, even in the subtext, and threat awareness. Othello, being of Moorish descent and often portrayed as having darker skin, runs the risk of being non-included in his context, and the question arises how conflict is induced in the target versions and how translators have depicted racial bias (non-inclusion) in the way he is treated.  In literary production, non-inclusion may be intentional, for activating drama (as the case is in ‘Othello’), so it is highly interesting for translation scholars to examine how conflict builds up in a target language intra-culturally and how target versions portray characters.

Othello, often portrayed as having darker skin, is depicted as an outsider, distinct from the Venetians. While his race remains ambiguous, critics suggest that the characterisation ‘Moor’ referred to dark-skinned people. Wodak and Reisigl (2015) suggest that racism is about  the marking of natural and cultural differences between allegedly homogeneous groups, about the hierarchization and negative evaluation, the justification of power differences, exploitation and exclusion. They also suggest that discourse may both contribute to the (re)production of racism and fight against it. The study will show how TTb translator manipulates Iago’s discourse to create racist overtones with reference to Othello, shaping a negative portrayal of Iago.

In addition to racist discourse, scholars have focused on sexism and how instances of sexist language occur. Mills (2005, 2008) suggests that there are two forms of sexism in language: ‘Overt’ sexism is clear and unambiguous, while ‘indirect’ sexism is based on meaning and interpretation of utterances made explicit via a pragmatic perspective. The question arises whether translators use options which allow in/direct sexist implications in the Greek versions to activate drama. The study also examines how Iago’s sexist discourse is rendered in the two Greek target versions, for instance, how he addresses women (Emilia or Desdemona) or refers to them.

Both racism and sexism manifest themselves through impoliteness in discourse; sexism is impolite behaviour towards fe/male gender. Scholars have focused on how offensive discourse targeted at men or women is manifested, and on its role in language and society. One factor that gives rise to impolite discourse is unequal power relations (Culpeper 1996: 354), which is indeed the case with men and women in this play, e.g., between Emilia (Iago’s wife) and Iago. Culpeper (1996: 356) identifies several impoliteness strategies and face threatening acts performed in a clear or indirect way, both damaging addressees’ positive face; the question is how translators have signalled the face-damaging discourse, when Iago speaks.

Lakoff (1973: 73) acknowledges that “[l]inguistic imbalances are worthy of study because they bring into sharper focus real-world imbalances and inequities. They are clues that some external situation needs changing”. In fiction, translated or not, we need to understand these imbalances in order to be able to develop situationally-appropriate discourses. How emancipated will women appear? For instance, the 2001 target version frames Emilia, Iago’s wife, as a more dynamic character, as opposed to the 1968 target version, where Emilia is more submissive and less independent. Lakoff’s (1975) model of how women’s language is mitigated or weakened includes – among others – use of language phenomena like (1) ‘weaker’ expletives, (2) ‘trivializing’ adjectives, (3) tag questions, (4) mitigated requests. For instance, Emilia’s TTb discourse appears to be more impolite and offensive, bending expectations of femininity and subservience towards Iago, which would probably be expected of her.  

3. Methodology

Hermans (1985) considered the translation of literary texts as ‘one of the most significant branches of Comparative Literature’ which needs a broad methodological position.

The study first uses naturalistic evidence drawing on two Greek target versions of Shakespeare’s play, Othello (Vassilis Rotas 1968, and Errikos Bellies 2001), which are 33 years apart. It examined the whole play and focused on Iago’s scenes, where the threatening, racist and sexist discourse emerges, like in the scenes where Iago discusses with Othello, Emilia and Desdemona, or where Emilia and Desdemona converse, allowing implications of female agency and identity.

The study then designed a questionnaire addressing 16 respondents (15 MA postgraduate students in translation, and a PhD student in translation and linguistics) who were not familiar with the aims of the study. The assumption was that respondents’ background in translation and linguistics would allow them to adequately perceive the nuances between alternative target options and provide expla­nations on the implicatures they generate.

The questionnaire questions present the context of the relevant fragment pairs and enquire which one of the versions favour stronger behavioural patterns like intrusion, showing respect, showing boldness, or which fragment is more racist or misogynist by providing women characters with less agency.

4. Data analysis

The study sets different categories of data analyses (i.e., comparison of target versions by the researcher – etic approach) and responses to questionnaires, realizing the emic approach, where questionnaires elicit lay people’s view on the meaning potential of options. The same extracts analyzed in the examples of section 4, were assessed by respondents through the questionnaire.

The data were examined with respect to shifts arising between the target versions. The shifts were categorized along four thematic axes which emerged out of the contrastive analysis, namely, (1) shaping threat in male interactions (manipulating through threat, along with threat and racial Otherness) and (2) shaping threat in male-female interactions (manifested through sexism and misogyny situations).

4.1 Shaping threat in male interactions

In examples 1-4, Iago attempts to convince Othello, who loves his wife dearly that she has been unfaithful to him, when she has not.

4.1.1 Iago: Manipulating through threat

Iago pictures jealousy as a green-eyed monster. Both Greek versions have opted for the mythical child-eating monster, ‘lamia’, to translate ST ‘monster’, and heighten the effect the ST item ‘green-eyed monster’ may have had in Greek, if translated literally. In TTb, the creature doesn’t have green eyes (as in ST and TTa), but rather ‘poisonous eyes’ (‘φαρμακερά’), which portrays a wilder, more threatening situation, and thus Iago’s influence is assumed to be higher. Threat is also enforced in TTb through the creature’s behaviour, which ‘torments’ (TTb) rather than ‘mocks’ (TTa) the body it feeds on.

ST1

IAGO (to OTHELLO): O, beware, my lord, of jealousy: It is the green-eyed monster, which doth mock/ The meat it feeds on. (Othello, 3.3: 82)

 

TTa

ΙΑΓΟΣ (στον ΟΘΕΛΛΟ): Να φυλαχτείς, κύριέ μου, από την ζήλεια· είναι η πρασινομάτα λάμια που χλευάζει/τη σάρκα που την τρέφει […] (1968: 70)

 

BT. [IAGO (to OTHELLO) Beware, my lord, of jealousy: it is the green-eyed ‘lamia’, which mocks the meat it feeds on]

 

TTb

ΙΑΓΟΣ (στον ΟΘΕΛΛΟ): Ω, φυλαχτείτε, άρχοντά μου από τη ζήλια! Αυτή τη λάμια με τα φαρμακερά μάτια που βασανίζει/ τη σάρκα που τη θρέφει.(2001: 84)

 

BT. [IAGO (to OTHELLO) Beware, my master, of jealousy: This lamia, with the poisonous eyes, which torments the meat it feeds on]

In example 2, TTb item ‘τα μάτια σας δεκατέσσερα’ (keep your eyes peeled) conveys a higher threat than TTa ‘Τα μάτια σου στην γυναίκα σου’ ([have] your eyes on your wife). TTb item suggests that the situation requires higher vigilance and attention, on the part of Othello, painting Iago as a more scheming figure. 

Another difference between TTa and TTb (Greek has a tu/vous distinction in the verbal system) is the TTa singular imperative translating ST item ‘observe’ vs. the TTb plural imperative, which signals respect to Othello’s high status. It is a typical strategy of the TTb translator, Errikos Bellies, who seems to strategically heighten the contrast between a character’s polite behaviour (Sidiropoulou 2020) vs. their mean intentions, e.g., Iago’s intention to threaten and manipulate Othello. The contrast ‘politeness-impoliteness’ in the behaviour of the same character creates more suspense as to the interpersonal dynamics between interlocutors and makes the audience more attentive. Example 2 shows an instance of this.

ST2

IAGO (to OTHELLO): Look to your wife; observe her well with Cassio;/ Wear your eye thus: not jealous, not secure: I would not have your free and noble nature/Out of self-bounty be abused. (Othello, 3.3: 83)

 

TTa

ΙΑΓΟΣ (στον ΟΘΕΛΛΟ): Τα μάτια σου στην γυναίκα σου· παρατήρα την καλά με τον Κάσσιο·/ να βλέπεις μόνο, όχι με ζήλεια, ούτε με ασφάλεια: /δε θα ‘θελα να ιδώ τη λεύτερη κι ανώτερη ύπαρξή σου απ’ τη γενναιοφροσύνη της να κακοπάθει (1968: 71)

 

BT. [IAGO (to OTHELLO): Yoursingular eyes on yoursingular wife; observesingular her well with Cassio· /just noticesingular, not with jealousy, but also without feeling secure:/I wouldn’t like to see your free and noble existence/ to endure bad things because of its generosity]

 

TTb

ΙΑΓΟΣ (στον ΟΘΕΛΛΟ): Προσέξτε τη γυναίκα σας, παρατηρήστε την καλά όποτε είναι με τον Κάσσιο,/ τα μάτια σας δεκατέσσερα, χωρίς ακόμη ζήλια, ούτε, όμως, και σιγουριά./ Ποτέ δεν θα ‘θελα η ελεύθερη, η ευγενική ψυχή σας να υποφέρει από τη μεγαλοθυμία της. (2001: 85)

 

BT. [IAGO (to OTHELLO): Bewareplural of yourplural wife, observeplural her well whenever she is with Cassio,/ keepplural your eyes peeled, not with jealousy yet, neither, though, with certainty./ Never would I want for your free, and noble soul to suffer because of its magnanimity].

Iago’s plural form of address in TTb is one of Sorlin’s (2017) manipulation strategies, namely, the use of politeness to enhance the Other's face, and in doing so, to conceal the Speaker's (Iago’s) self-interest.

The next subsection analyses how awareness of addressee’s racial Otherness may motivate threatening discourse.

4.1.2. Threat and racial Otherness

In example 3 (Act I, Scene 1), Iago talks to Rodrigo and expresses his discontent for not having been promoted as Othello’s lieutenant. The question arises how ST item ‘his Moorship's ancient’ may be rendered and which rendition may be more offensive and ironic. In example 3, TTb option makes Iago appear more ironic towards Othello and thus shapes a more threatening attack. The irony emerges from the contrast between the expected item ‘της Αυτού Mεγαλιότητος’ (Ηis Highness) and the creative item ‘της Αυτού Μαυρότητος’ (His Black Highness) where ‘black’ conveys negative connotations, incompatible with ‘Highness’.

ST3

IAGO (to RODERIGO): Despise me, if I do not. […]/ And, by the faith of man, I know my price. […]/ This counter-caster, He, in good time, must his lieutenant be,/ And I -God bless the mark! –  his Moorship's ancient. (Othello, 1.1: 35-36)

 

TTa

ΙΑΓΟΣ (στον ΡΟΔΡΙΓΟ): Βρίσε με, αν δεν του ‘χω. […]/Και, μα την πίστη του ανθρώπου, ξέρω την αξία μου. […]/ Αυτός ο καταστιχάριος μπορεί καλότατα να ‘ναι ο υπασπιστής του,/ και, Θεέ μου σχώρα με, εγώ της μαυροσύνης του ο σημαιοφόρος.  (1968: 15-16)

 

BT. [IAGO (to RODERIGO): Curse at me, if I do not. […]/ And, by the faith of man, I know my worth. […] This counter-caster could as well become his lieutenant,

And I, God forgive me, the flag-bearer of his blackness].

 

TTb

ΙΑΓΟΣ (στον ΡΟΔΡΙΓΟ): Αν λέω ψέματα, να με φτύσετε! […]/ Και, μα την πίστη μου, την αξία μου την ξέρω. […] Αυτός ο καταστιχάριος γίνεται υπασπιστής,

κι εγώ - Θεέ μου, συγχώρα με! – σημαιοφόρος της Αυτού Μαυρότητος.

(2001: 9-10)

 

BT. [IAGO (to RODERIGO): If I’m lying, snub me! […]/ And, by the faith I have, I know my worth. […]/ This counter-caster becomes lieutenant, and I – my God, forgive me! – the flag-bearer of his Black Highness].

In example 4 (Act I, Scene 1) there are references to Othello by different characters in the play and the question arises which target version most intensely attacks Othello’s racial ‘otherness’. TTb offers more offensive options, articulating a more racist narrative: in TTa all characters use ‘μαύρος’ (black) for ST item ‘Moor’. TTb uses ‘Μαυριτανός’ (Mauritanian) instead, leaving ‘μαύρος’ (black) to Iago’s calculating soliloquies or his devious dialogues with Cassio and Roderigo. TTb elaborates on rendition of the item ‘Moor’ by using negative references to Othello, translating one item of the ST.

ST4

RODERIGO: […] your fair daughter, / transported […] to the gross clasps of a lascivious Moor (Othello, 1.1: 38)

CASSIO: Thanks to the valiant of this warlike isle,/ That so approve the Moor!

(Othello, 2.1: 56)

IAGO: Lay thy finger thus, and let thy soul be instructed. Mark/ me with what violence she first loved the Moor. (Othello, 2.1: 61)

 

TTa

ΡΟΔΡΙΓΟΣ: […] η ωραία σου κόρη,/ τέτοια ακατάλληλη ώρα και νεκρή της νύχτας / πήγε […] να πέσει στη χοντροαγκαλιά ενός λάγνου Μαύρου (1968: 19)

BT. [RODERIGO: […] your pretty daughter/ at such an inappropriate and dead hour of the night / fell into the fat-clasp of a lustful Black].

 

ΚΑΣΣΙΟΣ: Ευχαριστώ, γενναίοι τούτου του γενναίου νησιού,/ για την καλή σας γνώμη για τον Μαύρο! (1968: 39)

BT. [CASSIUS: Thank you, brave people of this brave island,/ for your good opinion about the Black!]

 

ΙΑΓΟΣ: Βάλ’ το δάχτυλό σου έτσι κι άσ’ την ψυχή σου να φωτιστεί./ Βάλε με νου σου με πόση ορμή πρωταγάπησε τον Μαύρο (1968: 45)

BT. [IAGO: Lay your finger thus, and let your soul be brightened./ Bear in mind with what urge she first loved the Black]

 

TTb

ΡΟΔΡΙΓΟΣ: […] η ωραία κόρη σου ετούτη την περίεργη και κατασκότεινη/ ώρα της νύχτας έφυγε με συνοδό της, ούτε λίγο ούτε πολύ,/ έναν αλήτη πληρωμένο, έναν γονδολιέρη, για να παραδοθεί/ στα έκφυλα αγκαλιάσματα ενός λάγνου Αράπη (2001: 15)

BT. [RODERIGO: […] your pretty daughter at this strange and totally dark/ hour of night she left […]/ in the immoral clasps of a lustful Nigger.]

 

ΚΑΣΣΙΟΣ: Σας ευχαριστώ, γενναίοι αυτού του αγέρωχου νησιού,/ που εκτιμάτε τόσο τον Μαυριτανό. (2001: 41)

BT. [CASSIUS: Thank you, brave people of this valorous island,/ for appreciating the Mauritanian.]

 

ΙΑΓΟΣ: Σσσσς!  / Άκου να μάθεις. Θυμάσαι πόσο παράφορα αγάπησε τον Μαύρο στην αρχή (2001: 49)

BT. [IAGO: Shh! / Listen, and you’ll know. You remember how vehemently she loved the Black in the beginning.]

 

The TTb options manifest TTb translator’s intention to signal that Iago’s motives are not solely jealousy and ill-ambition, but also racism and despise towards otherness. Iago is made to be using his “linguistic repertoire in order to intentionally cause offence” (Limberg 2008) to Othello.

4.2 Shaping threat in male-female interactions: Sexism and misogyny

The section shows that the two versions raise sexist and misogynous implications. For instance, the relationship between Iago and Emilia is shaped differently, in that TTa assumes high power distance between Iago and Emilia (‘Να μη μαλώνεις’ [Do not you chide]), which is degrading for Emilia, whereas TTb ‘[μ]η μου μιλάς απότομα, Ιάγο’ ([d]on’t talk to me abruptly Iago) assumes a stronger female figure, a more vocal Emilia, doing justice to female emancipation and heightening awareness of female agency. Likewise, Iago’s TTb item ‘[τ]η βλακεία που πάντα κουβαλάς’ [t]he stupidity you always carry (with you)’ – translating ST item ‘[t]o have a foolish wife’ – is a low tenor expression, too derogatory for Emilia, evidently manifesting Iago’s misogynist and sexist behaviour.

ST5

IAGO: How now? What do you here alone?

EMILIA: Do not you chide; I have a thing for you.

IAGO: A ‘‘thing’’ for me? It is a common thing –

EMILIA: Ha?

IAGO: To have a foolish wife. […] Othello, 3.3: 86)

 

TTa

ΙΑΓΟΣ: Τι κάνεις συ εδώ, πώς είσαι μόνη σου;

ΑΙΜΙΛΙΑ: Να μη μαλώνεις, έχω πράμα εγώ για σένα.

ΙΑΓΟΣ: Πράμα για μένα; Αυτό το πράμα όλοι το ξέρουν –

ΑΙΜΙΛΙΑ: Τι;

ΙΑΓΟΣ: Πώς έχω μια χαζή γυναίκα. […] (1968: 75)

 

BT. IAGO: What are you doing here, how come you’re alone?

EMILIA: Don’t scold me; I have a thing for you.

IAGO: A thing for me? Is this thing something everyone knows?

EMILIA: What?

IAGO: That I have a stupid wife. […] (1968: 75)

 

TTb

ΙΑΓΟΣ: Μπα! Τι κάνεις εσύ εδώ μόνη σου;

ΑΙΜΙΛΙΑ: Μη μου μιλάς απότομα Ιάγο. Να δεις τι σού ‘χω!

ΙΑΓΟΣ: Να δω; Ξέρω τι μού ‘χεις…

ΑΙΜΙΛΙΑ: Α, μπα!

ΙΑΓΟΣ: Τη βλακεία που πάντα κουβαλάς. […] (2001: 91)

 

BT. [IAGO: How now? What are you doing here alone?

EMILIA: Do not speak to me rudely, Iago. You should see what I have for you!

IAGO: See? I know what you have for me…

EMILIA: Ah really?

IAGO: The stupidity you always carry (with you). […] (2001: 91)]

Emilia’s TTaDon’t scold me’ carries ideological assumptions which may be taken as 'common sense' (Fairclough 2001), but which help sustain existing power relations. Emilia’s TTb ‘Do not speak to me rudely’ is an attempt of the translator to cancel the weak female stereotype and create an empowered Emilia.

In example 6, TTb more intensely manifests Iago’s sexist identity through repetition: the TTb item ‘to darken her virtue, to make it pitch black’ refers to the darkening-the-virtue desire twice and thus makes the threat more ominous.

ST6

IAGO (soliloquy): So will turn her virtue into pitch, /And out of her own goodness make the net /That shall enmesh them all. (Othello, 2.3: 74)

TTa

ΙΑΓΟΣ (μονόλογος): Έτσι, θα κάμω εγώ την αρετή της πίσσα,/ κι απ’ τη μεγάλη καλοσύνη της το δίχτυ/ που θα τους μπλέξει όλους αυτούς. (1968: 60)

 

BT. [IAGO (soliloquy): In this way I will turn her virtue into pitch,/ And out of her great kindness I will make the net/ That will tangle everyone up. (1968: 60)]

 

TTb

ΙΑΓΟΣ (μονόλογος): έτσι θα καταφέρω/ την αρετή της να μαυρίσω, πίσσα να την κάνω, /και την καλή προαίρεσή της δίχτυ, όπου όλοι θα μπλεχτούνε. (2001: 69)

 

BT. [IAGO (soliloquy): in this way I will manage/ to darken her virtue, to make it pitch black,/ and her good intention’s net, where everyone will get tangled up (2001: 69)]

The section highlights how target versions assume different levels of threat awareness in order to shape misogyny and racism in the play.

5. Questionnaire: The emic perspective

As suggested, the researcher’s (etic) perspective is cross-checked with lay people’s assessment of polite and impolite language options (emic perspective), through a questionnaire.

The Questionnaire comprised six questions (see Appendix), drawing on the six examples in the analysis section; it was administered in a postgraduate classroom, with questionnaire data selected after completion of the task. Questions 1 and 2 asked respondents to assess the level of threat assumed in the Ta and TTb versions of Iago’s words to Othello. This would show perception of the implicatures following from Iago’s words, who in the TTb version raises threat to manipulate Othello. Questions 3 and 4 examined portrayal of the racism towards Othello’s ‘otherness’. Questions 5 asked respondents to assess Iago’s behaviour towards his wife and question 6 sought to assess respondents’ perception of Emilia’s female identity portrayal, manifested through discourse. Figure 1 shows that lay people assess TTb as more offensive.

As suggested, the relational dynamics between Iago and other characters has been utilised as an overarching category encompassing FTAs which preserve or enhance racist and sexist discourse. The results provide important insights with respect to the level of threat favoured in the Greek target versions.

Figure 1. Perception of ‘threat’ in Iago’s Face Threatening Acts (FTAs) favouring, racism and sexism

The sixteen valid replies to the questionnaire seem to confirm the results of the etic analysis in section 4:

Questions 1 and 2 confirm that Iago’s scheming personality and capacity to manipulate Othello is according to the respondents heightened in TTb (2001), as shown in Figure 1.

Questions 3 and 4 results show that  TTb (2001) makes use of more offensive and threatening discourse on the part of Iago and other characters, highlighting Othello’s racial otherness, as opposed  to TTa (1968) which does not make any attempt at interfering with the impact of Othello’s ‘otherness’.

Questions 5 results show that sexist and misogynic language prevails in Iago’s discourse, in TTb, because the translator constructs a more threatening discourse when Iago addresses Emilia (his assumingly less powerful wife), or when he refers to Emilia (in a soliloquy).

Another shift between TTa and TTb relates to shaping Emilia’s identity, in question 6. Respondents agreed that TTa item ‘μη μαλώνεις’ shapes a more submissive Emilia, acknowledging Iago’s power. By contrast, TTb option displays female agency and dynamism on the part of Emilia, painting a more empowered version of her.

Questionnaire results confirm that the two versions use different levels of threat, whose impact present-day audiences can acknowledge.

6. Discussion and significance of research

This paper has analysed the relational dynamics between Iago and other characters in the play, examining how levels of threat shape Iago’s character, Othello’s ‘otherness’ and Emilia’s identity in two Greek versions of Shakespeare’s play ‘Othello’. As the cultural turn in translation studies favoured readings of classic pieces which fleshed out motifs of plot which were previously neglected, the study showed that the 2001 version did justice to themes of racism, ‘otherness’, sexism, misogyny, female empowerment and agency. In examining Spanish target versions of ‘Othello’, Ezpeleta-Piorno (2009) identifies different ideologies in target versions, born out of the core of values and beliefs and “the longstanding set of prejudices against Islam shared by Renaissance England and Spain” (2009: 55).

A question is why the issues that are identified in the 2001 target version are portrayed differently in the 1968 one. The assumption is that evolving societal conventions, ‘inclusion’ and equity rights discouraged impoliteness from shaping racism, otherness, sexism.

The study contributes to the relatively small body of work produced in the intersection of translation-pragmatics-Shakesperean plays, investigating manipulation of threat and showing how underlying discriminatory ideologies, such as racism and sexism may manifest themselves in multiple ways in a target language. As van Dijk (2002: 11) argues, ideologies have complex effects on discourse, and it would be wise for scholars to understand how they inform the relational dynamics in pragmatics. Moreover, through translator expertise, we get parallel evidence on discourses of manipulation, racism, sexism and female agency, cross-culturally and intra-culturally.

TTb (2001) is more informed of contemporary readings, e.g., when framing Emilia, who is said to be the feminist in this play; her words against Iago display that she respects herself manifesting personal agency, rather than dependency as TTa version does, where Emilia’s character is more passive and submissive.

Limitations of the study may regard the number of the questionnaire respondents or the small sample examined. However, the small sample is assumed to be indicative of a larger set of instances in the data, which fall into the categories of shifts referred to.

An open research problem could be for translator scholars to test Sorlin’s (2017) theory of manipulation strategies: namely, to what extent they apply in translated fiction, cross-culturally or intra-culturally. The strategies are three:

(1) The use of politeness to enhance the Other's face, and in doing so, to conceal the Speaker's self-interest (and protect her own face). In this case, the TTb translator applied the strategy, for instance by using plural forms of address (showing respect) to conceal Iago’s self-interest, 

(2) On record Self-Face Threatening Act that involves a cost to Self, in view of a (postponed) higher gain (for Self). The question arises whether there are such behavioural patterns in the play, and

(3) Self-enhancement that paradoxically has an impact on the Other's sense of self-esteem. Iago is made to be applying this strategy, especially in enhancing suspicion in Othello’s mind. As aggravating strategies may be applied differently cross-culturally (Rigalou 2020), in translation, it would be worth examining which strategies of manipulation may be preferred in source and target versions of texts.

Strategies of manipulation in fiction may be interrelated with emotion, which may affect the appeal of a target version in a target environment. Alba-Juez (2021) suggests that there is a  relationship between emotion and phenomena like stance taking, (im)politeness, swearing, humour or irony and evaluation. Emilia’s heighted female agency in TTb (example 6) may be an instance of ‘stance taking’ resisting Iago’s heightened ‘impoliteness’ and ‘evaluation’. Perhaps the heightened threat in TTb is what makes the text so appealing, raising emotion.

The study shows that there is a lot to be pragmatically adjusted in rendering the relational dynamics between characters in theatre translation, which shows the significance of a pragmatically oriented view in translation studies.

References

lba-Juez, Laura (2021) “Affect and Emotion” in The Cambridge Handbook of Sociopragmatics, Michael Haugh, Daniel Kádár and Marina Terkourafi (eds), Cambridge, Cambridge University Press: 340-362.

Culpeper, Jonathan (1996) “Towards an Anatomy of Impoliteness” Journal of Pragmatics 25, no.3: 349-367.

Ezpeleta-Piorno, Pilar (2009) “To love the Moor? The Representation of Otherness in Spanish Translations of Othello” Multicultural Shakespeare 5, no.20: 41-65.

Fairclough, Norman (2001) Language and Power, London, Routledge.

Hermans, Theo (ed.) (1985) The Manipulation of Literature: Studies in Literary Translation, London, Croom Helm.

Hickey, Leo (ed.) (1998) The Pragmatics of Translation, Clevedon/Philadelphia, Multilingual Matters.

Lakoff, Robin (1973) “Language and Woman’s Place” Language in Society 2, no. 1: 45-80.

Limberg, Holger (2008) “Threats in Conflict Talk: Impoliteness and Manipulation” in  Impoliteness in Language, Studies on its Interplay with Power in Theory and Practice, Derek Bousfield and Miriam A. Locher (eds), Berlin/New York, De Gruyter Mouton: 155-179.

Locher, Miriam A. and Maria Sidiropoulou (2021) “Introducing the Special Issue on Pragmatics of Translation” in Miriam A. Locher and Maria Sidiropoulou (guest eds), special issue ‘Pragmatics of Translation’, Journal of Pragmatics 178: 121-126.

Mills, Sara (2005) “Gender and Impoliteness” Journal of Politeness Research 1, no. 2: 263-280.

Mills, Sara (2008) Language and Sexism, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Munday, Jeremy (2001) Introducing Translation Studies: Theories and Applications, London, Routledge.

Rigalou, Aristea (2020) “Blaming, Critique and Irritation in the Family through Translation” in ‘Im/politeness and Stage Translation’, Special Issue ‘Translation and Translanguaging in Multilingual Contexts 6, no.1: 26–44.

Schaefer, Richard T. (2008) Encyclopedia of Race, Ethnicity, and Society, London, Sage.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (2020) “Introduction: Impoliteness and Theatre Translation” in ‘Im/politeness and Stage Translation’Special Issue, Journal of Translation and Translanguaging in Multilingual Contexts, 6, no.1: 1-8.

Sorlin, Sandrine (2017) “The Pragmatics of Manipulation: Exploiting Im/politeness Theories” Journal of Pragmatics 121: 132-146.

Spencer-Oatey, Helen (2011) “Conceptualising ‘the Relational’ in Pragmatics: Insights from Metapragmatic Emotion and (Im)politeness Comments” Journal of Pragmatics 43, no.14: 3565-3578.

Van Dijk, Teun A. (2002) “Discourse, Ideology, and Context” Journal of Asian Economics 35, no.1-2: 11-40.

Van Dijk, Teun A. (2004) “Racist Discourse” in Routledge Encyclopedia of Race and Ethnic Studies, Cashmore, Ellis (ed.), London, Routledge: 351-355.

Van Dijk, Teun A. (2015) “Critical Discourse Analysis” in The Handbook of Discourse Analysis, Second Edition, Vol I., Deborah Tannen, Heidi E. Hamilton and Deborah Schiffrin (eds), New Jersey, Wiley Blackwell: 466-485.

Wodak, Ruth and Martin Reisigl (2015) “Discourse and Racism” in The Handbook of Discourse Analysis, Second Edition, Vol I., Deborah Tannen, Heidi E. Hamilton and Deborah Schiffrin (eds), New Jersey, Wiley Blackwell: 466-485.

Texts

ST. Shakespeare, William (2000) Othello, Hertfordshire, Wordsworth Editions Limited.

TTa. (1968) Σαίξπηρ Έργα: Οθέλλος – Τραγωδία, μεταφρ. Βασίλης Ρώτας , Αθήνα, Ίκαρος.

TTb. (2000) Ουίλλιαμ Σαίξπηρ: Οθέλλος, μεταφρ. Ερρίκος Μπελιές, Αθήνα, Κέδρος.

Appendix

Questionnaire

‘Threat’ in Othello

Please, use your insight into Greek to assess two Greek versions of ‘Othello’ fragments.

 

1. In Act III, Scene 3, Iago warns Othello about the destructive effects of jealousy. Which of the following target versions heightens threat awareness?

ST

IAGO (to OTHELLO) O, beware, my lord, of jealousy: It is the green-eyed monster, which doth mock. The meat it feeds on.

TTa

ΙΑΓΟΣ (στον ΟΘΕΛΛΟ): Να φυλαχτείς, κύριέ μου, από την ζήλεια·/ είναι η πρασινομάτα λάμια που χλευάζει τη σάρκα που την τρέφει […]

TTb

ΙΑΓΟΣ (στον ΟΘΕΛΛΟ): Ω, φυλαχτείτε, άρχοντά μου από τη ζήλια! / Αυτή τη λάμια με τα φαρμακερά μάτια που βασανίζει / τη σάρκα που τη θρέφει […]

 

Please explain: …………………………………………………………..

 

2. In Act III, Scene 3, Iago addresses Othello’s faint suspicions about his wife, Desdemona. Please, ignore the difference between the use of the singular/plural 2nd person forms of address and say in which version Iago shapes a situation of higher risk.

ST

IAGO (to OTHELLO): Look to your wife; observe her well with Cassio;/ Wear your eye thus: not jealous, not secure:/ I would not have your free and noble nature / Out of self-bounty be abused.

TTa

ΙΑΓΟΣ (στον ΟΘΕΛΛΟ): Τα μάτια σου/ στην γυναίκα σου·  παρατήρα την καλά/ με τον Κάσσιο· να βλέπεις μόνο,/ όχι με ζήλεια,/ ούτε με ασφάλεια: δε θα ‘θελα να ιδώ / τη λεύτερη κι ανώτερη ύπαρξή σου/ απ’ τη γενναιοφροσύνη της να κακοπάθει.

TTb

ΙΑΓΟΣ (στον ΟΘΕΛΛΟ): Προσέξτε τη γυναίκα σας, / παρατηρήστε την καλά όποτε είναι με τον Κάσσιο, / τα μάτια σας δεκατέσσερα, χωρίς ακόμη ζήλια, / ούτε, όμως, και σιγουριά. Ποτέ δεν θα ‘θελα η ελεύθερη,/ η ευγενική ψυχή σας να υποφέρει από τη μεγαλοθυμία της.

 

Please explain: …………………………………………………………..

 

3. In Act I, Scene 1, Iago expresses his discontent about not having been promoted as Othello’s lieutenant. Which of the following target items presents Iago as more ironic towards Othello, who is a Moor?

ST

IAGO (to RODERIGO): This counter-caster,/ He, in good time, must his lieutenant be, / And I -God bless the mark, His Moorship’s ancient.

TTa

ΙΑΓΟΣ (στον ΡΟΔΡΙΓΟ): αυτός μπορεί καλότατα/ να ‘ν ο υπασπιστής του και, / Θέ μου, συχώρα με, / εγώ της μαυροσύνης του ο σημαιοφόρος.

TTb

ΙΑΓΟΣ (στον ΡΟΔΡΙΓΟ): Και γίνεται/ αυτός υπασπιστής, κι εγώ – Θεέ μου, συγχώρα με! –/ σημαιοφόρος της Αυτού Μαυρότητος!

 

Please explain: …………………………………………………………..

 

4. ACT I, SCENE 1. Look at how references to Othello by different characters are rendered in the target versions. Which target version do you consider as the one that better frames how Othello’s racial ‘otherness’ is attacked?

 

RODERIGO: […] your fair daughter, / transported […] to the gross clasps of a lascivious Moor

CASSIO: Thanks to the valiant of this warlike isle,/ That so approve the Moor!

IAGO: Lay thy finger thus, and let thy soul be instructed. Mark / me with what violence she first loved the Moor

TTa

ΡΟΔΡΙΓΟΣ: […] η ωραία σου κόρη, / τέτοια ακατάλληλη ώρα και νεκρή της νύχτας/ πήγε […] να πέσει στη χοντροαγκαλιά ενός λάγνου Μαύρου

ΚΑΣΣΙΟΣ: Ευχαριστώ, γενναίοι τούτου του γενναίου νησιού,/ για την καλή σας γνώμη για τον Μαύρο!

ΙΑΓΟΣ: Βάλ’ το δάχτυλό σου έτσι κι άσ’ την ψυχή σου να φωτιστεί./ Βάλε με νου σου με πόση ορμή πρωταγάπησε τον Μαύρο

TTb

ΡΟΔΡΙΓΟΣ: […] η ωραία κόρη σου ετούτη την περίεργη και κατασκότεινη / ώρα της νύχτας έφυγε με συνοδό της, ούτε λίγο ούτε πολύ,/ έναν αλήτη πληρωμένο, έναν γονδολιέρη, για να παραδοθεί / στα έκφυλα αγκαλιάσματα ενός λάγνου Αράπη

ΚΑΣΣΙΟΣ: Σας ευχαριστώ, γενναίοι αυτού του αγέρωχου νησιού,/ που εκτιμάτε τόσο τον Μαυριτανό.

ΙΑΓΟΣ: Σσσσς!/ Άκου να μάθεις. Θυμάσαι πόσο παράφορα αγάπησε τον Μαύρο στην αρχή […]

Please explain: …………………………………………………………..

 

5. In ACT II, Scene 3, Iago performs a soliloquy revealing his schemes to sabotage Desdemona’s virtue and turn it against her. Which of the following target versions better shapes Iago’s scheming and misogynist attitude?

ST

IAGO: So will turn her virtue into pitch,/ And out of her own goodness make the net / That shall enmesh them all.

TTa

ΙΑΓΟΣ: Έτσι, θα κάμω εγώ την αρετή της πίσσα,/ κι απ’ τη μεγάλη καλοσύνη της το δίχτυ/ που θα τους μπλέξει όλους αυτούς.

TTb

ΙΑΓΟΣ: έτσι θα καταφέρω/ την αρετή της να μαυρίσω, πίσσα να την κάνω, /και την καλή προαίρεσή της δίχτυ, όπου όλοι θα μπλεχτούνε.

 

Please explain: …………………………………………………………..

 

6. In Act III, Scene 3 of Othello, Emilia lets Iago know that she has found Desdemona’s handkerchief. In which of the following target versions Emilia sounds more dynamic and with more self-respect?

ST

IAGO: How now? What do you here alone?/ EMILIA: Do not you chide; I have a thing for you.

TTa

ΙΑΓΟΣ: Τι κάνεις συ εδώ, πώς είσαι μόνη σου;/ ΑΙΜΙΛΙΑ: Να μη μαλώνεις, έχω πράμα εγώ για σένα.

TTb

ΙΑΓΟΣ: Μπα! Τι κάνεις εσύ εδώ μόνη σου;/ ΑΙΜΙΛΙΑ: Μη μου μιλάς απότομα Ιάγο. Να δεις τι σού ‘χω!

 

Please explain: …………………………………………………………..

About the author(s)

[biosketch needed]

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Stavroula Apostolopoulou (2024).
"Translating Threat in Greek Versions of ‘Othello’"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2661

Rendering Patriarchy through Gendered Translator Gaze in ‘Romeo and Juliet’

By Dionysia Nikoloudaki (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece)

Abstract

The study examines offensiveness as manifestation of patriarchy and construction of female identity, in four Greek versions of one of Shakespeare’s most renowned plays ‘Romeo and Juliet’ (1597). The study examines shifts which reveal how gendered gaze is shaping female identity in the play. Τhe relative offensive value of the excerpts examined across four target versions creates a scale in the level of offensiveness favoured, according to the (etic) analysis and the respondents’ emic perspective. The latest translation is not the most offensive (as would have been expected, because it has been found that as time passes by offensiveness raises). This may be attributed to the female gaze of the latest translator who may be resisting gender-bias out of female solidarity. Analysis of the offensive value, which certain points in the play manifest, reveals how societal or theatrical conventions and gendered gaze construct patriarchy.

Keywords: gendered gaze, patriarchy, offensiveness, gender-bias, translating for the stage

©inTRAlinea & Dionysia Nikoloudaki (2024).
"Rendering Patriarchy through Gendered Translator Gaze in ‘Romeo and Juliet’"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2660

1. Introduction

‘Romeo and Juliet’ is one of Shakespeare’s most renowned tragedies, revolving around a pair of ‘star‒crossed lovers’ in Verona, Italy. Their names have become prover­bial “signifying a certain kind of love and a certain kind of tragic destiny” (White 2001: 2). Bloom (2010), in the introduction to his study guide to ‘Romeo and Juliet’, suggests that Juliet is the first of Shakespeare’s vibrant female characters: “Juliet […] is the play’s triumph, since she inaugurates Shakespeare’s extraordinary procession of vibrant, life-enhancing women (2010: 7). Published in 1597, the play was heavily influenced by Arthur Brooke’s ‘The Tragical History of Romeus and Juliet’ (1562). Shakespeare based the plot on the Italian tale, but he developed the storyline further giving voice to many minor characters.

The study focuses on these characters in the context of the play.  The question arises how the patriarchy of the time (which the characters are immersed in) may be rendered cross- and intra-culturally, shaping female identities. Shakespeare used informal language in the plays “[he] may deliberately set the tone of this language in direct contrast with that which is both more formal and elegant” (Blake 2009: 6) and in many instances his language seemed to be filled with sexual innuendos and allusions. Juliet is a radiant individual compromised with the patriarchal ideal of the time, which nurtured conservative and oppressive female gender views. “Masculine honor was a political issue throughout the period when Shakespeare was writing his tragedies and tragicomedies” (Wells 2000: 5), and misogynistic ideas often expressed in ‘Romeo and Juliet’ were ubiquitous.

Kahn (1977) suggests that “for the sons and daughters of Verona the feud constitutes socialization into patriarchal roles and “phallic violence on behalf of their fathers” (1977: 6), while it linked “sexual intercourse with aggression and violence against women, rather than pleasure and love” (1977: 6) The perspective suggests that perhaps offensiveness would have been of paramount importance in the interpretation of the play. Women were seen as ‘weaker vessels’ by men, born to bear children and obliged to ‘fall backward’ for their husbands, who viewed them as objects of pleasure as seen in many exchanges between males in the play. Women in Verona did not get an extension on their childhood like men did. They had to wed whoever their father chose for them and become mothers fulfilling their ultimate goal as members of society. One of the miracles of Shakespeare's tragedies is how we can learn to love a male figure, “when he suffers, a man whom we disliked” (Jorgensen 1985: 8), despite their heinous behaviour at times. The same cannot be said about the patriarchal ideal they represent.               

The paper aims at identifying gendered gaze and the use of sexual innuendos as a manifestation of patriarchy in four Greek target versions of ‘Romeo and Juliet’. Gendered gaze is considered at two levels: (a) at the level of fictional characters (horizontally, how men and women perceive their roles in the context of the play and how they are made to communicate) and (b) at the level of translator gendered gaze (vertically: how the gender of translators may have affected the way they perceive their role in the transfer situation). Thus, the study chose three versions by male translators to examine how offensiveness develops over the years and a version by a female translator). These were target versions by Demetrios Vikelas (1896), by Vasilis Rotas (1989), by Errikos Bellies (1993) and by Despina Agelidou (2005). The study analyses offensive language used by male characters in the play, shaping female sexuality.

2. Literature review

2.1 Translating taboo items in the selected versions

Translation methods of classical texts can range from literal to the most creative (Hardwick 2009: 24). “Access to and appropriation of the texts has been ideologically loaded (in terms of power relations, class, gender and ethnicity) and their translations have been used to entrench ideas as well as to extend and liberate them” (Hardwick 2009:34). Patriarchal societal norms seem to abound in the literary world and, as Cameron (1992) notes, language is more often than not, “excluding, insulting or trivializing women” (1992:11). In ‘Romeo and Juliet’, mishandling the female identity is already there, without any translator intervention.

The earliest TTa version (1896), following the years of the Turkish occupation, was intended “to educate the subjugated Greeks, and later, following independence, to shape the identity of the liberated nation” (Connolly and Bacopoulou-Halls 2009: 421). Taboo items used by Shakespeare raised the offensive value of the ST, which was neither feasible nor accepted in late 19th century conservative Greece. Roidis (Greek scholar 1836–1904) a prominent litterateur of 19th century Greece suggested how translators should translate literature: they should be “paying particular attention to the linguistic idiom of the target language and trying to steer a middle course between the popular and purist forms of Greek” (Connolly and Bacopoulou-Halls 2009: 421).

The translation practices in TTa-d display a tension between being faithful to the source text (aiming at adequacy) and doing justice to the target context (aiming at acceptability). Thus, the question arises how translators handled offensive and threatening items diachronically. Do translators minimize or augment the offensive and threatening value of taboo items? As seen in TTa, the items which signified impoliteness were toned down and even completely omitted by TTa translator, evidently due to constraints in performability. Performability may increase “the tension between the need to relate the target text to its source (the adequacy factor), and the need to formulate a text in the target language (the acceptability factor)” (Toury 1980: 29). Acceptability constraints of the ‘Romeo and Juliet’ translations seem to have continued during the 20th century Greece. TTb translator seems to follow TTa with minute differences in the gender and phallic violence portrayal. Mavilis (Greek scholar 1860–1912), a poet and composer at the time, “believed that a translation should not be evaluated on the basis of a comparison with the original but in terms of its own conceptual coherence and formal appropriateness” (Connolly and Bacopoulou-Halls 2009: 424). Anderman (2009) draws attention to problems following from too literal approaches to a source play: she suggests, for instance, that “slang and terms of endearment or of abuse, […] may provide an inappropriate audience response when rendered too literally […] Although taboo words are likely to be universal, the time and place of their use may vary from language to language (2009: 93). Brown and Levinson (1978) confirm that variation in culture induces variation in what is perceived as offensive and/or appropriate and that is reflected in the way taboo topics are adjusted in TTs to achieve pragmatic equivalence while remaining polite. Baker (2011) adds that the most common taboo subjects (sex, religion, defecation) are not necessarily taboo to the same degree in every context:

Whatever the norms of polite behaviour in the target culture, it is important to note that in some translation contexts, being polite can be far more important than being accurate. A translator may decide to omit or replace whole stretches of text which violate the reader’s expectations of how a taboo subject should be handled – if at all – in order to avoid giving offence. (2011:250)                                                               

TTa-TTd translators were concerned with reception of offensive items, hence their enhancing,  mitigating offensiveness or complete omission of it, in agreement with conventions of performability over the years. Evidently, the social and political context of Greece played a major role in establishing performability and its more conservative forms were deemed the appropriate ones for introducing the play to the Greek audience, due to the less liberated attitude at the time of production. TTc and TTd translators are also concerned with reception and adjust the offensiveness of the play to today’s tolerant audiences, as the data will show.

2.2 Impoliteness and patriarchy

Research on relational work in interactional pragmatics and in drama is rich and prolific. Culpeper (2001) examined how politeness and impoliteness are used strategically in language to shape and reveal characters in literature. Verbal and non-verbal behaviour are manipulated, in drama and other texts, to construct intended social roles.  The present study examines how gendered characters are shaped in target versions of a play and how characterization may change over time.

Offensiveness and impoliteness in drama are phenomena which may realize patriarchy and crude attitude towards women addressees or women’s own crude attitude towards themselves in the context of patriarchy. Bousfield and Locher (2008) confirm that a lot of research would be necessary for understanding the workings of impoliteness and that studying the relational dynamics between communicators contributes to understanding the phenomenon:

Several researchers in fact point out that we are only at the beginning of our understanding of the phenomenon (e.g. Bousfield; Culpeper; Terkourafi). Impoliteness, even if most generally seen as face-aggravating behaviour in a specific context, clearly involves the relational aspect of communication in that social actors negotiate their positions vis-à-vis each other.

Thus, the study examines the relational dynamics between fictional characters in the play to highlight the workings of impoliteness connoting patriarchal ideology in translated drama, thus enriching the data types which may inform the study of impoliteness.

English-Greek translation and im/politeness, in various genres, is a furtile area of research and has lately attracted the attention of scholars (Sidiropoulou 2020, 2021, Locher and Sidiropoulou 2021, Pollali and Sidiropoulou 2021, Sidiropoulou and Borisova 2022, Dayter, Locher and Messerli 2023, Karavelos and Sidiropoulou 2024, Sidiropoulou 2024). Results showed that im/politeness has been transferred very differently across English-Greek over the years. The present study examines gendered views of female identities.

The study also suggests that ‘gender performativity’ (i.e., gender identity being a social construct, Butler 1990) is crucial in shaping fe/male identities in a patriarchal context, at the time when the target versions appeared. Socially constructed gender stereotypes seem to shape the fe/male identities assumed in the versions of the play.

3. Methodology

Αs suggested, the study investigates manifestation of patriarchy in the play through rendition of offensiveness related to construction of female identity in four Greek target versions of ‘Romeo and Juliet’ in chronological order.

A selection criterion was that translators should be both male and female, hoping that the gender of translator may make a difference in the way female identities were depicted in the target versions, and versions should be some years apart. The study focused on instances of characterization which varied across the four versions.

 Etic and emic approaches (the researcher’s view vs. respondents’ view, respectively) to the data analyze variation in the four versions. First, a comparative reading of the four target versions of the play identified translation variation in portraying manifestation of patriarchy and the female character identity. The study focused on as many taboo items as possible and examined how they are treated in the target versions, how men address women and vice versa, what is the interpersonal distance between them and their offensiveness in discourse. The intension was to potentially trace patriarchal ideologies in the behaviours of both male and female characters.

The study used a questionnaire addressing 10 English-Greek bilingual respondents who were expected to use their insight into Greek to evaluate meaning-making in the four target versions. They were translation postgraduates of the National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, with an acute understanding of semantic and pragmatic differences in discourse, but they were not aware of the aim of the study and the questionnaire. They were asked (see Appendix) to rank the presented target text (TTa-d) options in terms of their level of impoliteness and aggression towards a female face. Questionnaire findings seemed to confirm the data analysis and are presented in section 5.

4. Data analysis

The section presents and analyzes instances of the play where a threatening item occurs, referring to females, in humorous or non-humorous extracts. Examples first present the source text (ST) extract followed by each one of the target text (TT) fragments, with the relevant item in bold, and each TT version followed by a backtranslation (BT) into English.

In example 1, the nurse ends her speech with an anecdote her husband referred to, when Juliet was a child, which “masterfully epitomizes the way in which woman's subjugation to her role as wife and mother, in the patriarchal setting, is made to seem integral with nature itself” (Kahn 1977:14).

It seems that in all translation versions the sexual innuendo is somewhat intelligible. TT1a ‘σιχαμένον’ (nasty) is more derogatory than TT1b item ‘στριγγλίτσα’ (little hellcat), rendering ST item ‘pretty wretch’.  TT1c ‘κατεργάρα’ (mischievous) and TT1d ‘πονηρούλα’ (sly), which in Greek showcase that the little girl is fully aware of the sexual joke made at her expense and is fully accepting her compromised sexual identity, which the ST tries to convey.

ST1

'Yea,' quoth he, 'dost thou fall upon thy face?/ Thou wilt fall backward when thou hast more wit;/ Wilt thou not, Jule?' and, by my holidame,/ The pretty wretch left crying and said 'Ay.' (1.3.41-44)

TTa

«τί εἶν’ αὐτά, λέγει, μοὐ πέφτεις προύμυτα τώρα; ὃταν βάλῃς/ γνῶσιν, θά πέφτῃς ἀνάσκελα, λέγει, ἀλήθεια, Ζουλή;»/ Καί μά τήν Παναγίαν, τό σιχαμένον ἀφίνει τά κλαύματα, καί τοῦ λέγει ναί. (1876:26)

 

[BT. “What is that, he says, you are falling face down now? When you/ smarten up you will be falling on you back, he says, right Jule?” /And by the Virgin Mary, the nasty one stops crying and says ‘yes’ to him.]

TTb

 

«Μπα», λέει, «πέφτεις μπρούμυτα; θα πέφτεις ανάσκελα όταν θα/ ξυπνήσεις, έτσι, Γιούλια;» Και μα την άγια μου, η στριγγλίτσα έπαψε να κλαίει και λέει «ναι!» (1989:36)

 

[BT. “My my” he says, “you are falling face down? You will be falling on your back /when you wake up, right Julia?”/ And by the saint, the little hellcat stopped crying and said “yes”]

TTc

«Βρε συ», της είπε, «πέφτεις μπρούμυτα; Θα μεγαλώσεις και θα/ μάθεις να πέφτεις ανάσκελα, μικρούλα μου!»./ Και, μα την Παναγία, η κατεργάρα, σταματάει το κλάμα και ψελλίζει «Ναι!». (1993:30)

 

[BT. “Hey you” he says to her “are you falling face down? You will/ grow up and learn to fall on your back, my little one!”/ And by the Virgin Mary, the mischievous one, stops crying and utters “yes!”]

TTd

«Βρε, πέφτεις τώρα μπρούμυτα; Θα έρθει καιρός που θα γίνεις και/ εσύ μεγάλη και τότε πια θα πέφτεις ανάσκελα, μικρή μου!»/ Κι ορκίζομαι στην Παναγία, εκείνη η πονηρούλα με μιας σταμάτησε να κλαίει και του απάντησε: «Ναι!». (2005:34)

[BT. “Hey, are you now falling face down? There will be time when you grow up that you will lie on your back, my little one”/ I swear to the Virgin, that sly girl immediately stopped crying.

 

Example 2 shows Benvolio and Mercutio entering the Capulet orchard looking for Romeo. Mercutio is trying to insult him, in order to force him out of his hiding spot, by talking about the relationship between Romeo and Rosaline, his ex-love interest. The description of the first translation omits the more intimate part of the picture of Rosaline Mercutio conjures, while TTb renders it with a more appropriate and less offensive phrase. TTc renders ’scarlet’ as ‘κατακόκκινα’ (scarlet red) which paints a more vivid and sensual picture. ST item ‘quivering thigh’ is faithfully rendered in TT2a and TT2b. However, TT2c item ‘που τόσο ωραία πηγαινοφέρνει’ ([her hips] which she so prettily moves back and forth) is open to ironic interpretation and assigns sexual agency to the woman in question that is missing from the earlier texts. In TT2d ‘για τους γοφούς της που τόσο ωραία ξέρει να τους λικνίζει’ (her hips, she so excellently knows how to sway) is not necessarily sexual, it can be stylish, as well.  Moreover, the latter two versions fully transfer the phrase ‘And the demesnes that there adjacent lie’ with the sexual connotations of Rosaline’s intimate parts conveyed by the ST. TT2a omits this part, whilst TT2b renders it as “όμορες χώρες” (bordering places), which conceals the degrading gloss of the item.

ST2

By her high forehead and her scarlet lip,

By her fine foot, straight leg and quivering thigh

And the demesnes that there adjacent lie (2.1.18-20)

TTa

Μά τό λευκόν της μέτωπoν, τά κόκκινά της χείλη, μά τό μικρόν ποδάρι της, τήν ἄντζαν της τήν ἴσιαν, μά τό παχοτρεμουλιαστόν μηρί της (1876:46)

 

[BT. By her white forehead, her red lips, by her small foot, her straight leg, by her plump quivering thigh.]

TTb

 

Στο ψηλό της κούτελο, στα κόκκινά της χείλη, στο μικρό της πόδι, στα ίσια κανιά της, στα

σπαρταριστά της μπούτια και τις όμορες χώρες (1989:52)

 

[BT. To her high forehead, to her red lips, to her small foot, to her straight legs, to her quivering thighs and the bordering places].

TTc

Στ’ ωραίο μέτωπο και στα κατακόκκινα χείλη της, στο φίνο ποδαράκι της, στην ίσια γάμπα, στους γοφούς που τόσο ωραία πηγαινοφέρνει, και σ’ όλα τα παράμεσα της (1993:49)

 

[BT. To her fine forehead and her scarlet red lips, to her fine little foot, her straight calf, to her, she so prettily moves back and forth and to all she has inside.]

TTd

Για το όμορφο μέτωπο και τα κατακόκκινα χείλη της, για εκείνο το λεπτεπίλεπτο ποδαράκι της, τη χυτή της γάμπα, για τους γοφούς της που τόσο ωραία ξέρει να τους λικνίζει, και για όλα όσα κρύβει μέσα της (2005:57)

 

[BT. For her beautiful forehead and her scarlet red lips, for that fine little foot of hers and her long calf, her hips, she so excellently knows how to sway and for all she hides inside her.]

Im/politeness theory can account for such instances of impoliteness. The instance of the hips ‘που τόσο ωραία πηγαινοφέρνει’ (which she so prettily moves back and forth) is an instance of Culpeper’s (1996: 356-357) sarcasm or mock politeness, namely, a Face Threatening Act (FTA) performed with the use of politeness strategies that are “obviously insincere”.

Example 3 continues Mercutio’s discourse in the Montague courtyard. TT3c seems to be more sexually explicit, using the play on words: at the beginning, it is ambiguous whether TTc item ‘μήπωςτου σηκωθεί’ (in case it raises) concerns his penis or his disposition. TT3a/b do not leave any room for further interpretation and TT3d also does not carry any ambiguity alluding to some sexual innuendo.

ST3

I conjure only but to raise up him. (2.1.29)

TTa

ἐξώρκισα τόν ἴδιον ἐμπρός μας νά φυτρώσῃ (1876:46)

 

[BT. I conjured him himself in front of us to bud].

TTb

Ξορκίζω αυτόν, να τον σηκώσω. (1989:52)

 

[BT. I conjure him to raise him.]

TTc

Μήπως του σηκωθείη διάθεση – κι εμφανιστεί! (1993:49)

 

[BT. In case it raises‒ his spirits‒ and he shows up!]

TTd

Μην τυχόν και του έρθει η διάθεση να φανερωθεί μπροστά μας! (2005:58)

 

[BT. Lest he feels like appearing in front of us]

Example 4 is the final part of Mercutio’s lewd discourse in the courtyard, in search of Romeo. Mercutio’s sexual comments become extremely bawdy when he likens Rosaline to a meddler fruit, which resembles the female genitals. The ‘popep’rin pear’ on the other hand resembles male genitals and as Rampone (2011) suggests it “provides Mercutio with more double entendres concerning sexual intercourse and a man’s body, with the pun on ‘pop her in.’… Male and female sexuality are ubiquitous in this passage” (2011: 58). The whole picture he conjures in the reader’s mind becomes sexually suggestive. TT4a ignores part of the ST (“As maids call medlars, when they laugh alone. Romeo, that she were, O, that she were/An open et caetera, thou a poperin pear!”), eliminating sexual explicitness. TT4b does not omit anything and is the most faithful rendition of the ST, but it does not convey the underlying sexual innuendo.

The latest versions render the sexual innuendo much more prominently using highly offensive language and rhyming to enhance the offensive effect. TT4d “να γίνεις αχλάδι σκληρό και να μπεις μέσα της” (I wish for you to become a hard pear and get inside her) is also sexually suggestive but is less offensive. All questionnaire respondents suggested that the item attacked the female identity most strongly as an expression of Mercutio’s indignation.

ST4

If love be blind, love cannot hit the mark.

Now will he sit under a medlar tree,

And wish his mistress were that kind of fruit

As maids call medlars, when they laugh alone.

Romeo, that she were, O, that she were

An open et caetera, thou a poperin pear! (2.1.33-38)

TTa

Ἀν ἡ ἀγάπ’ ἧναι τυφλή δέν βλέπει ποῦ πηγαίνει. Τώρ’ ἀπό κάτω ἀπό ἐλῃάν θά ἧναι ‘ξαπλωμένος, να λογαριάζῃ ταῖς ἐλῃαῖς τῆς ἀγαπητικῆς του. (1876:46)

 

[BT. If love is blind it does not see where it is going. Now, he must be under an olive tree,                      lying there, counting his lady‒love’s moles.[1]]

TTb

 

Αν είν’ ο Έρωτας στραβός, ο Έρωτας δε βρίσκει τον στόχο. Να, θα κάτσει κάτω από μια

μουσμουλιά και θα παρακαλιέται να ‘τανε η καλή του φρούτο, από κείνα που τα λένε μούσμουλαoι κοπέλες όταν γελάνε μεταξύ τους. –Ε, Ρωμαίο, να ‘ταν, ω να ‘τανε το φρούτο μες στο στόμα κι ας ήτανε κι αχλάδι παραγινωμένο. (1989: 52)

 

[BT. If Love is blind, Love does not find his aim. He will sit under a loquat tree and he will            plead for his beloved’s to be a fruit, one of those that girls call loquats when they are                                laughing together. ‒Hey Romeo, to be, oh, to be a fruit in your mouth even if it was an        overripe pear]

TTc

Άμα ο έρωτας είναι τυφλός, δεν βρίσκει τον στόχο του. Τώρα θα ‘χει ξαπλώσει κάτω από μια μουσμουλιά και θα παρακαλάει να γίνει με την καλή του αυτό που οι κοπέλες ρωτάνε κρυφά η μια την άλλη: «Την κούνησες εσύ την μουσμουλιά;» Ρωμαίο, σου εύχομαι χωρίς δόλο να γίνεις ζουμερό αχλάδι και να της μπεις στον κώλο! (1993: 49)

 

[BT. If love is blind, he does not find his aim. Now he must have lied down under a loquat tree, pleading for that to happen with his beloved, that which girls ask secretly one another “Did you shake the loquat tree?” Romeo, I wish for you, with no bad intentions, to become a juicy pear and get inside her butt.]

TTd

Αν ο έρωτας είναι τυφλός, τότε δεν θα μπορέσει να πετύχει τον στόχο του. Τώρα θα είναι

 ξαπλωμένος κάτω από κανένα δέντρο και θα συνομιλεί με τον εαυτό του και θα τον                                   ρωτάει αυτό που τα κορίτσια ψιθυρίζουν κατακόκκινα από ντροπή μεταξύ τους: «Εσύ την κούνησες την αχλαδιά;». Ρωμαίο, δίχως καμία κακία, σου εύχομαι να γίνεις αχλάδι σκληρό και να μπεις μέσα της. (2005: 58)

 

[BT. If love is blind, then it cannot achieve its goal. Now he must be lying down under some                                tree, talking to himself and asking that, which girls whisper between them, bright red with                               shame: “Did you shake the pear tree? (=Did you play the horizontal tango?)” Romeo, with no malevolence at all, I wish for you to become a hard pear and get inside her]

In example 5, Mercutio is making fun of a gentleman of the finest quality while mimicking their splendid manners. ST item ‘whore’ is rendered as TT5a ‘ἑταίρα’ (courtesan) and TT5b ‘αποτέτοια’ (what‒d’you‒call‒her), which carry the lowest offensive value towards the female character. TT5c is much more offensive and by using the lower tenor item μούρλια (delicious), it echoes male talk and a constant search for sexual satisfaction. TT5d is not as offensive.

ST5

A very good whore!” (2.4.31-32)

TTa

ἐξαισία ἑταίρα!  (1876:64)

 

[BT. A fine courtesan!]

TTb

Καλέ τι αποτέτοια! (1989:66)

 

[BT. Oh my, what a what‒d’you‒call‒her!]

TTc

Κι αυτή σου κάνει ένα κρεβάτι μούρλια! (1993:65)

 

BT. She is deliciously good in bed!

TTd

Παναγία μου, αλλά και τούτη εδώ είναι η καλύτερη στο κρεβάτι! (2005:77)

 

BT. Mother of God, but she is the best in bed!

In example 6, the nurse is defending her integrity after Mercutio’s characterization and in doing so, she is demeaning other women, showcasing the internalized misogyny of the patriarchal society. As Blake notes, “[t]he name Jill was a common name for a woman (as in the nursery rhyme Jack and Jill), often used deprecatingly” (2009: 188). Gradually, the STa item ‘flirt‒gills’ is rendered more offensively: TT6a rendition loosely translates into ‘I’m not one of those girls he surrounds himself with’, TT6b into ‘mistresses’, while TT6c translates into ‘slutty whores’. TT6d item ‘cheap women’ is more conservative.

ST6

flirt-gills (2.4.148)

TTa

ἀπ’ ἐκείναις ὁποῦ ‘ξεύρει (1876: 69)

 

BT. not one of those girls he knows

TTb

Καμιά μορόζα του. (1989: 70)

 

BT. One of his mistresses.

TTc

Για καμιά απ’ αυτές τις τσουλάρες που σαλιαρίζει; (1993: 69)

 

BT. One of those slutty whores he drools over

TTd

Καμία από κείνες τις φτηνές γυναικούλες που τριγυρνάει για να περνάει την ώρα του; (2005:81)

 

BT. One of those cheap women he circles around to pass his time.

All examples seem to implement Culpeper’s (1996) negative politeness strategies, at least in some of the versions. These strategies are ‘scorn or ridicule’, ‘be contemptuous’, ‘not treat the other properly’, ‘belittle the other’, ‘invade the other’s space (literally or metaphorically).

In addition, analysis shows that offensiveness is enhanced over the years (as in TTa-c), except in TTd, which although more recent is not as offensive as TTc, painting more ‘decent’ female identities. The next section elicits assessment of offensiveness by lay people. Participants are asked to provide a ranking of the offensive options favoured in versions TTa-d and justify their choices where possible.

5. Questionnaire results

The questionnaire intended to elicit respondents’ view on the pragmatic potential of certain options, which varied across versions. It asked respondents to rank TT items, by assigning a priority number to each one of the available fragments (1 for the most offensive version, 2 for the next most offensive option etc.), per example, in order to assess the offensiveness which the options carry, particularly the ones which shape female identities; offensiveness would enhance the implication of a patriarchic context, as  it would signal disrespect for females. Respondents were native speakers of Greek, postgraduate students of translation, in the Department of English Language and Literature, National and Kapodistrian University of Athens and produced valid answers.

Respondents suggested the following values per version and the total marks each version received is indicative of the relative awareness of patriarchal conventions the versions display. Table 1 shows the marks respondents assigned to the versions, indicating their relative average offensiveness.

Table 1. Option ranking for offensiveness, per respondent

The relative offensive value of the four versions creates a gradation, confirmed by respondents’ views. The lower marks the version has been assigned, the more offensive it is: ‘c’ (1993) is the most offensive version (65 marks), ‘a’ (1896) carries the lowest offensiveness (184 marks), probably because some of the options are obsolete and do not carry connotative meaning for present day audiences. ‘b’ was more offensive than ‘a’ (175) and ‘d’ (169) was more offensive than ‘b’, but less offensive than ‘c’. The reason why the earlier versions are less offensive may be that societies were more conservative in the way they used offensiveness and because present day audiences may be missing the connotative gloss of certain obsolete items. The question arises why version ‘d‘, the most recent version, is not the most offensive.

6. Discussion: the translators’ fe/male gaze

The assumption has been that the most recent translation of the play would be the most offensive, since modern society is more accepting and liberated as far as taboo items and offensive language is concerned (Pollali and Sidiropoulou 2021). Modern Greek and English target versions of the ancient Greek play ‘Lysistrata’ also show that recent versions, both Greek and English, are more tolerant to offensiveness (Karavelos and Sidiropoulou 2024). TTc seems to unveil and enhance sexual innuendos, which are likely to be favoured in men’s talk, echoing the patriarchal context of Shakespeare’s time, which degraded women; TTc adopts an overt and highly impolite attitude towards female characters, encouraging offensive discourse, which seems to translate into a potentially livelier dramatization. TTc, produced at the end of the 20th century, showcases a more liberated modern society with a high tolerance to taboo issues. By contrast, TTd, despite being published in early 21st century, does not appear to have as high tolerance to offensiveness, as TTc does. Questionnaire findings confirmed that TTd is less offensive and not equally echoing patriarchy, as TTc did.

The question is why the latest version is less offensive than the previous one. It is probably the translator’s ‘habitus’ (Bourdieu 1977) that triggers the difference in offensiveness between TTc and TTd. The translator of TTd is a female translator, Despina Agelidou, who may be resisting gender-bias out of female solidarity. Besides, the fact that TTd version is more low-key and less impolite, compared to TTc, may be triggered by internalization of a socially constructed gendered behaviour. TTd translator restrains from utilizing an extremely degrading vocabulary when referring to females. Feminist ideologies may have permeated Agelidou’s work so as to provide less room for sexism, although I do not wish to suggest that women translators cannot raise offensiveness to required levels, if intended.

If gender is a social construction, as Butler suggested in her book ‘Gender Trouble’ (1990), translators should become aware of what ‘gender performativity’ may entail, in target contexts, and shape characters accordingly. ‘Gender performativity’, a term coined by Butler (1990), describes the ways in which individuals internalize the socially expected gender norms and act according to the social construct of gender. TTc seems to eloquently reproduce present-day socially constructed gender stereotypes and utilizes the culturally available repertoire of options, for dirty language.

Out of Culpeper’s (1996: 356-357) negative impoliteness strategies, TTc explicitly damages the ‘face’ of the person referred to, e.g., by applying the strategies ‘scorn or ridicule’, ‘be contemptuous’, ‘not treat the other properly’, ‘belittle the other’, ‘invade the other’s space (literally or metaphorically)’ etc.

Theatre favours the ‘communication’ ethics: the message has to be communicated and audience response should be immediate, for the translated version to be successful.  As the communication norm is a top priority in the theatre, handling profanity is part of the job and female translators may need to feel free to exceed conventions, when necessary, which assumes both training and education (Kelly and Martin 2009: 294-300).

Translation studies have focused on the way translation may impact gender construction (von Flotow 1997, 2009), whether under the influence of the media in modern-day societies (Buhler 2002) or not. The present study has provided further evidence that identity shaping in translated theatrical/literary texts depends on the societal expectations and politeness values at the time of staging. A thorough analysis of the offensive value which certain points in the play manifest, in the of four Greek target versions of Shakespeare’s prolific play ‘Romeo and Juliet’, reveal how societal conventions (Appelbaum 1997) and gendered gaze construct patriarchy and female identity in the target environments.

Gender solidarity may be an overriding factor, resisting the tendency for degrading female identities in the patriarchal context of the play: this may be concluded in TTc, where the translator was female and the offensiveness in shaping patriarchal relations lowers, in a context which enjoys offensiveness.

Implications of the study relate to how acceptability may be achieved on stage, to inform translation training contexts. The findings could also concern studies regarding factors affecting theatrical outcomes. Last but not least, translated theatre may mirror belief systems which circulate in society at the time of staging.

References

Anderman, Gunilla (2009) “Drama translation” in Routledge Encyclopedia of Translation Studies (2nd edition), Baker, Mona and Gabriela Saldanha (eds), London, Routledge: 92-96.

Appelbaum, Robert (1997) “‘Standing to the Wall’: The Pressures of Masculinity in Romeo and Juliet”. Shakespeare Quarterly 48, no.3: 251–272.

Baker, Mona (2011) In Other Words, New York, Routledge.

Blake, Norman F. (2009) “On Shakespeare’s Informal Language” in Bloom’s Critical Interpretations: William Shakespeare’s Romeo and Juliet, Harold Bloom (ed), New York, Bloom’s Literary Criticism: 5‒28.

Bloom, Harold and Shakespeare, William (2010) William Shakespeare's Romeo and Juliet, New York, Bloom's Literary Criticism.

Brown, Penelope and Stephen C. Levinson (1978) Politeness: Some Universals in Language Usage, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Bourdieu, Pierre (1977) Outline of a Theory of Practice. Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Buhler, Stephen. M. (2002) “Reviving Juliet, Repackaging Romeo” in Shakespeare after Mass Media, Richard Burt (ed), New York, Palgrave Macmillan: 243-264

Butler, Judith (1990) Gender Trouble, New York, Routledge.

Cameron, Deborah (1992) Feminism and Linguistic Theory, London, Macmillan.

Connolly, David and Aliki Bacopoulou-Halls (2009) “Greek Tradition” in Routledge Encyclopedia of Translation Studies (2nd edition), Mona Baker and Gabriela Saldanha (eds), London, Routledge: 418-427.

Culpeper, Jonathan (1996) “Towards an Anatomy of Impoliteness” Journal of Pragmatics 25, no.3: 349-367.

Culpeper, Jonathan (2001) Language and Characterisation: People in Plays and Other Texts, London, Routledge.

Dayter, Daria, Miriam A. Locher and Thomas C. Messerli (2023) Pragmatics in Translation –Mediality, Participation and Relational Work. Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Hardwick, Lorna (2009) “Classical Texts” in Routledge Encyclopedia of Translation Studies (2nd edition), Mona Baker and Gabriela Saldanha (eds), London, Routledge: 34‒37.

Jorgensen, Paul. 1985. William Shakespeare: The Tragedies, Boston, Twayne.

Kahn, Coppelia (1977) “Coming of Age in Verona” Modern Language Studies 8, no.1: 5–22.

Karavelos, Alexandros and Maria Sidiropoulou (2024) “Offensiveness and Sexual Blackmailing in Aristophanes’ LysistrataJournal of Pragmatics 221, no.2: 137-149.

Kelly, Dorothy and Martin, Anne (2009) “Training and Education”in Routledge Encyclopedia of Translation Studies (2nd edition), Baker, Mona & Gabriela Saldanha (eds), London, Routledge: 294-300.

Locher, Miriam A. and Derek Bousfield (2008) “Introduction: Impoliteness and Power in Language” in Impoliteness in Language, Studies on its Interplay with Power in Theory and Practice, Derek Bousfield and Miriam A. Locher (eds), Berlin, Mouton de Gruyter: 1-13.

Locher, Miriam A., and Maria Sidiropoulou (2021) “Introducing the Special Issue on the Pragmatics of Translation” Journal of Pragmatics 178: 121–126.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (2020) “Introduction: Impoliteness and Theatre Translation” in ‘Im/politeness and Stage Translation’Journal of Translation and Translanguaging in Multilingual Contexts, 6, no.1: 1-8.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (guest ed.) (2024) ‘Translating Power Distance’ Special Issue, Journal of Translation and Translanguaging in Multilingual Contexts, 10, no.3.

Pollali, Christina-Styliani and Maria Sidiropoulou (2021) “Identity Formation and Patriarchal Voices in Theatre Translation” Journal of Pragmatics 177: 97-108.

Sidiropoulou, Maria and Tatian Borisova (eds) (2022) Multilingual Routes in Translation, Singapore, Springer.

Rampone, Reginald W. (2011) Sexuality in the Age of Shakespeare, California, Greenwood.

Toury, Gideon (1980) In Search of a Theory of Translation, Tel Aviv, Porter Institute.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (2021) Understanding Im/politeness Through Translation: The English-Greek Paradigm, Cham, Switzerland, Springer.

von Flotow, Luise (1997) Translation and Gender: Translating in the 'Era of Feminism', Ottawa, University of >Ottawa Press.

von Flotow, Luise (2009) “Gender and Sexuality” in Routledge Encyclopedia of Translation Studies (2nd ed), Baker, Mona and Gabriela Saldanha (eds), London, Routledge: 122-126.

Wells, Robin Headlam (2003) Shakespeare on Masculinity, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Texts

ST.  White, R. S. (2001) Romeo and Juliet William Shakespeare, Basingstoke, Palgrave.

TTa. Σαίξπηρ, Ουίλλιαμ (1896) Ρωμαίος και Ιουλιέτα, Μετάφρ.:  Δημήτριος Βικελάς, Αθήνα, Γεώργιος Κασδόνης.

TTb. Σαίξπηρ, Ουίλλιαμ (1989) Ρωμαίος και Ιουλιέτα, Μετάφρ.: Βασίλης Ρώτας, Αθήνα, Επικαιρότητα.

TTc. Σαίξπηρ, Ουίλλιαμ (1993) Ρωμαίος και Ιουλιέτα, Μετάφρ.: Ερρίκος Γ. Μπελιές, Αθήνα, Κέδρος.

TTd. Σαίξπηρ, Ουίλλιαμ (2005) Ρωμαίος και Ιουλιέτα, Μετάφρ.: Δέσποινα Αγγελίδου, Αθήνα, DeAgostini Hellas.

Notes

[1] ‘Mole’ and ‘olive’ are homophonous in Greek, so TTa plays on the ambiguity of the item ‘ελιά’.

Appendix

Questionnaire

Shaping female identities in Romeo and Juliet

Please rank the level of crudeness towards women in the excerpts below, by placing a number 1-4 in the boxes on the left, with 1 for the crudest to 4 for the least crude.

1. The Nurse’s husband referred to an incident when Juliet was a child; the little girl is aware of the sexual joke made at her expense and takes for granted her compromised sexual identity. Please evaluate the four renditions, in terms of offensiveness.

 

«τί εἶν’ αὐτά, λέγει, μοὐ πέφτεις προύμυτα τώρα; ὃταν βάλῃς/γνῶσιν, θά πέφτῃς ἀνάσκελα, λέγει, ἀλήθεια, Ζουλή;»/ Καί μά τήν Παναγίαν, τό σιχαμένον ἀφίνει τά κλαύματα, καί τοῦ λέγει ναί. (1876: 26)

 

 

«Μπα», λέει, «πέφτεις μπρούμυτα; θα πέφτεις ανάσκελα όταν θα/ ξυπνήσεις, έτσι, Γιούλια;» Και μα την άγια μου, η στριγγλίτσα έπαψε να κλαίει και λέει «ναι!» (1989: 36)

 

 

«Βρε συ», της είπε, «πέφτεις μπρούμυτα; Θα μεγαλώσεις και θα/ μάθεις να πέφτεις ανάσκελα, μικρούλα μου!»./ Και, μα την Παναγία, η κατεργάρα, σταματάει το κλάμα και ψελλίζει «Ναι!». (1993: 30)

 

 

«Βρε, πέφτεις τώρα μπρούμυτα; Θα έρθει καιρός που θα γίνεις και/ εσύ μεγάλη και τότε πια θα πέφτεις ανάσκελα, μικρή μου!»/ Κι ορκίζομαι στην Παναγία, εκείνη η πονηρούλα με μιας σταμάτησε να κλαίει και του απάντησε: «Ναι!». (2005: 34)

Please explain why………………………………………………………

 

2. The excerpt shows Benvolio and Mercutio entering the Capulet orchard looking for Romeo. Mercutio is trying to insult him, in order to force him to come out of his hiding spot, talking about the relationship between Romeo and Rosaline, his ex-love interest.

 

Μά τό λευκόν της μέτωπoν, τά κόκκινά της χείλη, μά τό μικρόν ποδάρι της, τήν ἄντζαν της τήν ἴσιαν, μά τό παχοτρεμουλιαστόν μηρί της (1876: 46)

 

 

Στο ψηλό της κούτελο, στα κόκκινά της χείλη, στο μικρό της πόδι, στα ίσια κανιά της, στα σπαρταριστά της μπούτια και τις όμορες χώρες (1989: 52)

 

 

Στ’ ωραίο μέτωπο και στα κατακόκκινα χείλη της, στο φίνο ποδαράκι της, στην ίσια γάμπα, στους γοφούς που τόσο ωραία πηγαινοφέρνει, και σ’ όλα τα παράμεσα της (1993: 49)

 

 

Για το όμορφο μέτωπο και τα κατακόκκινα χείλη της, για εκείνο το λεπτεπίλεπτο ποδαράκι της, τη χυτή της γάμπα, για τους γοφούς της που τόσο ωραία ξέρει να τους λικνίζει, και για όλα όσα κρύβει μέσα της (2005: 57)

Please explain why………………………………………………………

 

3. Example 3 continues Mercutio’s discourse in the Montague courtyard. Please rank the TT options in terms of offensiveness.

 

ἐξώρκισα τόν ἴδιον ἐμπρός μας νά φυτρώσῃ (1876: 46)

 

Ξορκίζω αυτόν, να τον σηκώσω. (1989: 52)

 

Μήπως του σηκωθεί – η διάθεση – κι εμφανιστεί! (1993: 49)

 

Μην τυχόν και του έρθει η διάθεση να φανερωθεί μπροστά μας! (2005: 58)

 

Please explain why………………………………………………………

 

4. Excerpt 4 is part of Mercutio’s lewd discourse in the courtyard, in search of Romeo. Mercutio’s sexual comments become extremely bawdy when he likens Rosaline to a meddler fruit (TT4a:1, TT4b:2, TT4c:4, TT4d:3, fully in agreement with the data analysis, in section 4).

 

Ἀν ἡ ἀγάπ’ ἧναι τυφλή δέν βλέπει ποῦ πηγαίνει. Τώρ’ ἀπό κάτω ἀπό ἐλῃάν θά ἧναι ‘ξαπλωμένος, να λογαριάζῃ ταῖς ἐλῃαῖς τῆς ἀγαπητικῆς του. (1876: 46)

 

Αν είν’ ο Έρωτας στραβός, ο Έρωτας δε βρίσκει τον στόχο. Να, θα κάτσει κάτω από μια

μουσμουλιά και θα παρακαλιέται να ‘τανε η καλή του φρούτο, από κείνα που τα λένε μούσμουλα oι κοπέλες όταν γελάνε μεταξύ τους. –Ε, Ρωμαίο, να ‘ταν, ω να ‘τανε το φρούτο μες στο στόμα κι ας ήτανε κι αχλάδι παραγινωμένο. (1989: 52)

 

Άμα ο έρωτας είναι τυφλός, δεν βρίσκει τον στόχο του. Τώρα θα ‘χει ξαπλώσει κάτω από μια μουσμουλιά και θα παρακαλάει να γίνει με την καλή του αυτό που οι κοπέλες ρωτάνε κρυφά η μια την άλλη: «Την κούνησες εσύ την μουσμουλιά;» Ρωμαίο, σου εύχομαι χωρίς δόλο να γίνεις ζουμερό αχλάδι και να της μπεις στον κώλο! (1993: 49)

 

Αν ο έρωτας είναι τυφλός, τότε δεν θα μπορέσει να πετύχει τον στόχο του. Τώρα θα είναι

 ξαπλωμένος κάτω από κανένα δέντρο και θα συνομιλεί με τον εαυτό του και θα τον                                   ρωτάει αυτό που τα κορίτσια ψιθυρίζουν κατακόκκινα από ντροπή μεταξύ τους: «Εσύ την κούνησες την αχλαδιά;» Ρωμαίο, δίχως καμία κακία, σου εύχομαι να γίνεις αχλάδι σκληρό και να μπεις μέσα της. (2005: 58)

Please explain why………………………………………………………

 

5. In the example 5, Mercutio is making fun of a gentleman. Please rank the items ‘ἑταίρα’, ‘αποτέτοια’, ‘σου κάνει ένα κρεβάτι μούρλια’, ‘είναι η καλύτερη στο κρεβάτι’

 

ἐξαισία ἑταίρα!  (1876: 64)

 

Καλέ τι αποτέτοια! (1989: 66)

 

Κι αυτή σου κάνει ένα κρεβάτι μούρλια! (1993: 65)

 

Παναγία μου, αλλά και τούτη εδώ είναι η καλύτερη στο κρεβάτι! (2005: 77)

Please explain why………………………………………………………

 

6. The nurse is demeaning other women, showing the internalized misogyny of a patriarchal society. Please rank the offensiveness of the Greek options.

 

ἀπ’ ἐκείναις ὁποῦ ‘ξεύρει (1876: 69)

 

Καμιά μορόζα του. (1989: 70)

 

Για καμιά απ’ αυτές τις τσουλάρες που σαλιαρίζει; (1993: 69)

 

Καμία από κείνες τις φτηνές γυναικούλες που τριγυρνάει για να περνάει την ώρα του; (2005: 81)

Please explain why………………………………………………………

About the author(s)

Dionysia Nikoloudaki received aΒΑ in EnglishLanguage and Literature from the National and Kapodistrian University of Athensand her MA in "English Language Linguistics and Translation"(Specialization 'Translation Studies and Interpreting') from the English Department of the same University. She is working as an English teacherand her interests liein combining translationwith second language teaching.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Dionysia Nikoloudaki (2024).
"Rendering Patriarchy through Gendered Translator Gaze in ‘Romeo and Juliet’"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2660

Explicitness as Threat in Love Poetry Translation

By Eleni Sichidi (National Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece)

Abstract

Love poetry has been translated systematically through the ages. and the question arises whether and how the implications following from a source version are enhanced, weakened or simply survive in target versions. The research aims at highlighting ways of shaping disillusionment in a love poem (1925) by Russian lyric poet Sergei Alexandrovich Yesenin (1895-1925), which has been translated into Greek (2015) and English (2018, 2020, 2021).  The analyst’s view on how disillusionment is shaped in target versions of the poem is followed by a questionnaire (addressing 15 respondents) enquiring about the relational dynamics the poet seems to develop with the beloved, which differs in target versions. Questionnaire results seem to confirm the initial findings on the implications the target versions generate. Results show that suffering and disillusionment are shaped differently in the four versions pertaining to the type of relationship the poet lover assumes with the beloved. They also reveal a different perception of what love is. The significance of the research lies in that it utilizes im/politeness theory to account for the relational dynamics between ex-lovers which may be undercover in the source text and the English target versions. The higher explicitness favoured in Greek (a positive politeness device) may be threatening in English target versions. Hence, love poetry translators should be made aware of the psycho-social implications they allow through target options to avoid threatening implications.

Keywords: interpersonal distance, perception of love, suffering, disillusionment, poetbeloved, Sergei Alexandrovich Yesenin

©inTRAlinea & Eleni Sichidi (2024).
"Explicitness as Threat in Love Poetry Translation"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2659

1. Introduction

Poetry translation transfers compact messages cross-culturally, which are rich in implications and potential meaning variation. The question arises whether and how implied meaning is transferred in love poetry, and if modifications occur, what shape they probably take. How have translators renegotiated meaning and interpretation of it, in the second decade of the 21st century? The study has selected a poem entitled ‘You don’t love me’ by one of the greatest Russian poets of the modern era (Kahn 2011), Sergei Yesenin (1895-1925), which deals with the poet’s disillusionment after a romantic separation. Communication of emotion-related information and whether emotion expression has an impact on translation performance is a topic which has attracted the attention of translation scholars (Hubscher-Davidson 2017). A question Hubscher-Davidson (2017) asks is how well the emotional component may be transferred into another cultural context, because reader emotions and ways of expressing them vary across the world.

Translators seem to construct different relational dynamics between the ex-lovers, in versions of the poem, and the question arises how present-day translators felt they should renegotiate the interpersonal dynamics between the ex-lovers and the conception of love.

Yesenin experienced the 1917 October Revolution in Russia and the consequences of industrialization that followed in the 1930s, made artists less optimistic about their future. He was one of the most popular poets, participating in various literary groups (e.g. New Peasant Poets), founding the Russian literary movement of Imaginism[1], which the Bolsheviks were critical of, for its anarchic ideology (Kahn 2011: 41-43). Yesenin wrote about love and beauty, in addition to love for nature (Perunovich 2011). Love for the homeland, tenderness and sincerity are ubiquitous in his work. He even suggested, Ι need no paradise, just give me my homeland’ (1914).

The study examines how sadness and disillusionment are rendered cross-culturally and expressed through the interpersonal dynamics between the poet and the beloved. Then it parallels etic analysis results with results of a questionnaire assessing perception of implicatures following from the Greek version of the poem. It discusses the theoretical significance of the findings, potential limitations of the study and suggestions for further research.

2. Literature review

As “politeness is a universal phenomenon of human society” (Leech 2014: 3), being polite means “speaking or behaving in such a way as to give benefit and value not to yourself but to the other person(s), especially the person(s) you are conversing with”. Politeness is not compulsory, and just like impoliteness, it displays gradation.  The study intends to examine what value and benefit the poet gives to the beloved in the Greek version.

Relational dynamics is crucial in achieving communicative goals of the poem, e.g., expressing emotion and shaping the interpersonal distance between the ex-lovers. The concept of face is also crucial in the assumed interaction with the beloved, with negative face being related to a person’s independence, and the positive face related to social connectedness (Brown and Levinson 1978).

In moments of disappointment and misunderstanding, the speaker-poet may experience “identity-based frustrations and emotional vulnerability” (Ting-Toomey 2017: 126). In referring to the beloved, the poet may make the beloved lose face or enhance it (Ting-Toomey 2017: 158). When power, distance and imposition occur between individuals, the risk of face threat and its subsequent face damage is high (Brown and Levinson 1978) and should be avoided, unless intended.

On the other hand, impoliteness (Culpeper 1996, 2011) occurs either when the speaker produces an intentional face-threatening act or when the addressee perceives it as such. Impolite behaviour can be successfully achieved through face-threatening acts (FTAs) that may lead to what Leech calls “conversational irony or sarcasm”: what a speaker says may seem to be polite, but on a deeper level it may be an impolite face attack. As the Irony Principle suggests, “if you must cause offence, at least do so in a way which doesn’t overtly conflict with the addressee but allows him/her to arrive at the offensive point of your remark indirectly, by way of implicature” (Leech 2014: 232).  The study will examine whether the Greek target version presents the poet to be making use of covert impoliteness or mock politeness, whether he implicitly attacks the face of the beloved or enhances her face, by showing respect.

Poets are never alone in the production of a literary work because they always address a reader. “[R]eading is a dialectic process” (Mey 2001:237) based on the interdependence between author and reader. Poets guide the audience into an imaginary universe, the readers do not accept the literary product in a passive manner. Readers turn into active participants, co-producers who co-construct the meaning with the author. In the same vein, translators co-construct meaning with the target audiences and reshape the relationship with the beloved. As verbal meaning is not always explicit, the poet may intentionally resort to indirectness and implicitness and the question arises how the poet’s behaviour is shaped in a target version. Indirectness is characterized by universal principles, like the “relative power of the speaker over the hearer, the social distance and the relative rights and obligations between them” (Searle 1979: 124).

Translators can understand the deliberate ambiguity of indirect speech acts and the implicitness of certain notions but may decide to render them otherwise to appeal to a target audience. As target versions indicate, implied meaning may be linguistically expressed through metaphors, because they also produce ambiguous meanings. To recognize ‘hidden’ meanings, the reader relies on background schemata, inference-making and rationality. The study will examine how background schemata of interpersonal relations and conceptions of love may shape the universe of the Greek target version.

The study also uses Willcox’s (2017) “Feeling Wheel” as a tool helping the study to identify emotions involved in the target versions of the poem. It has originally been intended as a tool “to aid people in learning to recognize and communicate about their feelings. It consists of an inner circle with 5 sectors and two outer concentric circles. The sectors are each labeled with the name of a primary feeling, viz., mad, sad, scared, joyful, powerful, and peaceful” which are represented in the inner circle of the model (Willcox 2017: 274).

Figure 1. Emotions in the inner circle of Wilcox’s (2017) ‘The Feeling Wheel’

3. Methodology

The study selected a romantic Russian poem and Greek and English versions of it, because it hypothesized that the relational dynamics between the ex-lovers will have to be reshaped in a target culture, which may be threatening in another. The analysis juxtaposes selected lines of four versions of the poem, one into Greek (2015) and three into English (2018, 2020, 2021), with emphasis on the Greek version. As expected, and shown later, the target versions render the loneliness and disillusionment of love, which the poet is overwhelmed with, after the separation, differently.

The research takes both an etic (the analyst’s view) and emic approach to the data. In implementing the emic perspective, the study designed a questionnaire addressing 15 bilingual and trilingual participants who were asked to judge the implicatures generated by the versions of the poem, which shape the feeling of disillusionment and his interpersonal distance from the beloved. Respondents were not shown the Russian source version, for avoiding trilinguals’ judgements motivated by appreciation of the source, and had respondents concentrate on the Greek and English target versions.

One question of the questionnaire asked about a potential explicitness and directness assumed in some lines of the poem, another two questions enquired about how the interpersonal dynamics between ex-lovers were shaped and a last set of two questions enquired about perception of love in the target versions.

Respondents were only expected to use their insight into Greek and English, in order to answer the questions. Questionnaire results which seem to confirm the results of etic analysis about target interpretations.

4. Data analysis and questionnaire results

This section presents (a) the researcher’s own view as to what implications are generated by TT options and (b) the respondents’ score in assessing these options. Out of the four versions, the Greek version presents a more critical poet, in that he juxtaposes two contrasting situations describing the behaviour of the beloved, namely, the paradox of her not loving the poet, but being willing to join him romantically. In TTa (the Greek version), the contrast highlighted through the connectoralthough’ (αν και) heightens awareness of the inexplicable behaviour of the beloved, which makes the TTa poet more aggressive towards her. The English versions may be implicitly ironic but are not explicitly critical.

The poet’s disappointment is depicted in example 1.

Εxample 1

ST

Ты меня не любишь, не жалеешь,

Разве я немного не красив?

 

[You don't love me, you don't feel for me

Am I not a little bit handsome?]

TTa

Αν και δε μ’ αγαπάς, μαζί μου ενώνεσαι,          
Με τα μάτια κλειστά απ’ το πάθος. 

 

[Although you don’t love me,

You join me with your eyes closed out of passion]

TTb

You don’t love me and don’t feel compassion

don’t you think that I now I look my best?…

TTc

You don’t love me, you don’t regret me

Am I not a little handsome?  …                                                          

TTd

You don’t love me, you don’t have compassion

Maybe I am handsome not enough…                  

The questionnaire gave respondents example 1 and asked which version is more impolite towards the beloved and the poet most critical. Two thirds of the respondents (10/15) suggested that TTa presents a most critical poet. In TTc, the irony was thought to be more implicit through the rhetorical question (Am I not a little handsome?). This explicitness in highlighting contrasts seems to be a cultural preference, a positive politeness device, i.e., contributing the underlying contrastive perspective, which was found in abundance in various other translated genres into Greek (Sidiropoulou 2004).

Examples 2 and 3 give evidence about the interpersonal dynamics assumed between the ex-lovers. In example 2, the poet is mourning the loss of his love; TTa refers to the sweet and sour experience the poet has had with her, who ‘he passed the love gate’ with. TTa connotes more suffering than the English versions do, and respondents seemed to acknowledge this by 76 percent. They perceived the Greek version as most powerful and pain-provoking, conveying a sense of profound disappointment. The feature seems to affect perception of their interpersonal relationship across the versions: in TTa, the interpersonal relationship sounds closer, because the poet reminisces their shared experience of ‘passing the love gate together’. No shared experience appears in the English versions

Example 2

ST

Молодая, с чувственным оскалом,

Я с тобой не нежен и не груб

 

[Young you are, with sensual grin,

I am not tender with you, nor rude]

TTa

Των βάσανων γλυκών η στέρνα άδειασε,                                                         

Μαζί περάσαμε του έρωτα την πύλη                       

 

[The tank of sweet torture is empty,

We’ve gone through the gate of love]

TTb

You are young, so sensitive and zealous,

I am neither bad, nor very good to you

TTc

Young, with a sensual grin,

I am not gentle with you and not rude                                                              

TTd

I’m not rude or gentle with you, dear

You're so young and you've got sensual grin,

In example 3, the lines also set interpersonal distance between the ex-lovers. The English versions show the poet to be making it clear to the beloved that he does not love her much. By contrast, TTa says that the poet loves her a little – the comment is made positively, rather than negatively. Here, too, the English versions highlight interpersonal distance (respondents confirmed this by 71 percent), whereas the Greek version sees the ‘half-full version of the glass’ suggesting closeness.

Example 3

ST

Я ведь сам люблю тебя не очень,
Утопая в дальнем дорогом.

 

[After all, neither I love you very much,

 drowning in the beloved past]

TTa

Αλλά κι εγώ σε αγαπάω ίσως λιγάκι                                                                   

Κολυμπώντας στο λατρευτό παρελθόν.   

 

But I also love you perhaps a little

[Swimming in my dear past]

TTb

After all, I do not love you either                  

I am lost in thought about my dear past.

TTc

I don’t really love you myself

Drowning in the distant road.                                                               

TTd

Ah, I love you not so much, oh, baby

Drowning in my former and sweet tales

 

TTa (ex. 2 and 3) favours interpersonal proximity, rather than distance, in contrast to TTc-d.

Examples 4 and 5 show a different understanding of what love is. In example 5, the poet urges the beloved to not get involved with ‘unkissed’/’young’/ ’unburned’ men because love appears once in a lifetime, and they may miss their opportunity to meet it. TTa presents the ‘young’/ ‘unburned’/’immature’ men as ‘unmarried’ or ‘not bearing a ring’, which presents a rather naïve version of romantic bonding assuming a ‘happily ever after’.

Example 4

ST

Только нецелованных не трогай,

Только негоревших не мани.

 

[Only the unkissed, don't touch,

Only the unburnt, don't lure.]

TTa

Μην αγγιζεις μόνο τους αγνούς,

Αυτούς που ακόμη δε φορέσανε βέρες.                                                          

 

[Just do not touch the pure,

The ones not having worn wedding rings]

TTb

Don’t approach the ones not fully grown

don't entice the ones that never burnt.

TTc

Just don’t touch the unkissed ones

Only do not beckon the immature ones.

TTd

Do not touch the innocent, you’re tasty

Do not call unburned, oh, do not call.

Likewise, example 5 refers to the poet’s conviction that if someone has loved once, they cannot love again, which may be another naïve perception of bonding. TTa uses a metaphor being in love means ‘to have love’s wish’, which allows people to feel its unique strength. In contrast to TTb, TTc and TTd, which play with the fire-burning imagery, following the original, TTa was thought to be the most romantic version (70 percent).

Example 5

ST

Кто любил, уж тот любить не может,

Кто сгорел, того не подожжешь.

 

[Whoever loved, can no longer love,

Whoever has been burned, cannot be set on fire again]

TTa

 Εκείνος που πήρε της Αγάπης την ευχή,

 Μια φορά θα νιώσει το μοναδικό της σφρίγος                  

 

[He, who received the blessing of Love,

only once may feel its unique vigor”.

TTb

He, who’s been in love will not retrieve it, 

He, who’s burnt, will not be lit again

TTc

 He, who has loved, cannot love,

 You cannot set fire to those who have burned down

TTd

Who had loved, just cannot love forever,

Who had burnt just cannot burn again

The analysis shows that versions of poems make choices which generate implications, relative to the themes permeating a poem, but each version may heighten awareness of a different theme.

If TTa favours the implication of the poet

  • supporting the ex-lover (reminiscing her untouched heart, ex. 1)
  • suffering from the separation, but reminiscing their shared experience (of passing the love gate together, ex. 2)
  • confessing that he loves her a little, not being completely detached (ex. 3) and
  • is being blessed by ‘love’s wish’ and has felt its unique strength

TTa seems to be very different from TTc-d, where the poet

  • has been sensed as ironic (ex. 1),
  • admits detachment from her (that he does not love her much).

Table 1 summarizes the themes highlighted in the Greek TT, per example.

Example

Explicitness

Interpersonal proximity

Bonding

1

+

 

 

2

 

+

 

3

 

+

 

4

 

 

+

5

 

 

+

Table 1. Features heightened in TTa

5. Discussion and significance of research

The study examined shifts in the Greek version of Yesenin’s poem ‘You don’t love me’ (1925), to appeal to a Greek audience, vs. three English target versions which were closer to the Russian ST. TTa (Greek) was more explicit about the contrast between her sexual experiences and her pure heart and assumed a closer interpersonal distance with the ex-lover, highlighting shared experiences and heightening togetherness. The features manifest a positive politeness culture (Sifianou 1992, Brown and Levinson 1978) and aiming at ‘idealizing women’ assuming a perception of romantic bonding, where love occurs once in a lifetime.

There seem to be different emotions emerging from the Greek version vs. the ones appearing in the English versions. Sadness is intensified, in TTa, and the poet feels ‘depressed’ and ‘lonely’ after the separation. The Greek version also shows more appreciation for the ex-partner but is also critical of her.

In terms of Wilcox’s (2017) ‘The Feeling Wheel’, the poem may be anchored on the ‘sadness’ compartment of Figure 1, but the TTa translator manifests additional conflicting feelings which emerge in the Greek version and spill over to the ‘madness’ compartment. In addition, he is being more ‘critical’ of his ex-partner (drawing on the ‘Mad’ compartment of the figure) and prefers interpersonal proximity with the beloved, which paints her more ‘valuable’ and more ‘appreciated’.

The figure suggests that target versions may highlight different emotions in order for the poem to appeal to a target audience. The Greek version is more romantic and emotionally loaded, unlike the English versions are very close to the source text. If we assume there is a ‘conflict situation’ between the ex-lovers implicitly arising from the context of the poem (‘you don’t love me’ ‘Am I not handsome’?), in the Greek version, the poet minimizes interpersonal distance as conflict management may differ cross-culturally (Jackson 2019). Greek discourses, not only in poetry but in various genres, are different (in that they favour positive politeness) – this is manifested through translation (Sidiropoulou 2021), in addition to monolingual research (Sifianou 1992). Volchenko (2022), for instance, in examining relational dynamics in translating English fiction into Russian and Greek, found that power distance was highest in Russian and lowest in Greek. There seem to be dimensions of culture (Hofstede, Hofstede and Minkov 2010) which permeate various genres and may be worth examining.

The research may be valuable for instructors who analyze, teach and translate verse: it shows psycho-social variables which may improve reception of a literary piece by a target audience. This is what Mey (2001) means by saying that translators co-construct textual meaning.

The study advances understanding of ‘interculturality’ (Kecskes 2020), an interactionally constructed phenomenon which relies on cultural models and norms that represent the speech communities to which the interlocutors belong. Achieving communicative goals and communicating successfully is possible, as long as we are more attentive to the ‘pragmatic scent’ of any conversation in any genre (Yule 1996: 88), making us pragmatically aware of the way we use language.

A potential limitation of the study lies in that conclusions arise from examining one single poem by Yesenin, although findings about discursive performance are in agreement with previous research findings.

References

Brown, Penelope and Stephen C. Levinson (1978). Politeness: Some Universals in Language Usage, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Culpeper, Jonathan (1996) “Towards an Anatomy of Impoliteness”, Journal of Pragmatics 25, no.3: 349-367.

Culpeper, Jonathan (2011) Impoliteness: Using Language to Cause Offence, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

‘Imagism’, in Glossary of Poetic Terms, Imagism | Poetry Foundation, Accessed Nov. 22, 2023.

Jackson, Jane (2019) Introducing Language and Intercultural Communication, London, Routledge.

Hofstede, Geert, Gert Jan Hofstede and Michael Minkov (2010) Cultures and Organizations: Software of the Mind, New York, McGraw-Hill.

Hubscher-Davidson, Séverine (2017) Translation and Emotion – A Psychological Perspective, New York, Routledge.

Kahn, Andrew (2011) “Poetry of the Revolution” in The Cambridge Companion to Twentieth-Century Russian Literature, Dobrenko, Evgeny and Marina Balina (eds), Cambridge, Cambridge University Press: 41-58.

Kecskes, Istvan (2020) “Interculturality and Intercultural Pragmatics”, in The Routledge Handbook of Language and Intercultural Communication, Jane Jackson (ed), London, Routledge.

Leech, Geoffrey N. (2014) The Pragmatics of Politeness, New York, Oxford University Press.

Mey, Jacob L. (2001) Pragmatics: An Introduction, New York, John Wiley & Sons.

Perunovich, Ljubomir (2011) Sergei Esenin and Nature, Vancouver, The University of British Columbia.

Romanticism in Literature: Definition and Examples’, Romanticism in Literature: Definition and Examples (thoughtco.com), Accessed Nov. 22, 2023.

Searle, John R. (1979) Expression and Meaning: Studies in the Theory of Speech Acts, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (2021) Understanding Im/politeness through Translation, Cham, Switzerland, Springer.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (2004) Linguistic Identities through Translation, Amsterdam/New York, Rodopi/Brill. 

Sifianou, Maria (1992) Politeness Phenomena in England and Greece: A Cross-Cultural Perspective, Oxford, Clarendon.

Ting-Toomey, Stella (2017) “Identity Negotiation Theory” in The International Encyclopedia of Intercultural Communication, Young Yun Kim (ed), New Jersey, John Wiley & Sons.

Volchenko, Svitlana (2022) “Constructing Relational Dynamics in Translating Fiction”, in Multilingual Routes in Translation, Maria Sidiropoulou and Tatiana Borisova (eds), Singapore, Springer: 57-72

Willcox, Gloria (2017) “The Feeling Wheel”, Transactional Analysis Journal 12, no.4: 274-276.

Yule, George (1996) Pragmatics, Oxford, Oxford University Press.

Texts

ST:  Есенин, Сергей (1925/1983) ‘Ты меня не любишь, не жалеешь’, Издательство Правда.

TTa: Σοιλεμεζίδης, Γιώργος (2015) ‘Αν και δεν μ’ αγαπάς, μαζί μου ενώνεσαι’. http://pegas1.eu/metafrasis/aristurgimata%20ksenis.html#esenin, Accessed Nov. 22, 2023

TTb: Vagapov, Alec (2020) https://www.poetryverse.com/sergei-yesenin-poems/you-dont-love-me, Accessed Nov. 22, 2023

TTc: Lyrewing, Serge (2018) https://www.poetrysoup.com/poem/you_dont_love_me_you_dont_have_compassion_by_sergey_yesenin__1003625, Accessed Nov. 22, 2023

TTd: Anonymous translator (2021) http://uofa.ru/en/ty-menya-ne-lyubish-zhaleesh-razve-ya-nemnogo-krasiv-sergei/,  Accessed Nov. 22, 2023

Notes

[1] Russian poetry movement. For the contemporaneous Anglo-American poetry movement, see Imagism: “An early 20th-century poetic movement that relied on the resonance of concrete images drawn in precise, colloquial language rather than traditional poetic diction and meter.  T.E. Hulme, H.D., and William Carlos Williams were practitioners of the imagist principles as laid out by Ezra Pound in the March 1913 issue of Poetry”,  ‘Glossary of Poetic Terms’.

Appendix

Questionnaire

Please see target versions of Yesenin’s 1925 poem: You don’t love me, you don’t feel compassion, which is about a romantic separation of the poet from his partner. The versions assume different implicatures, at the level of interpersonal dynamics between the ex-lovers and the perception of love. Please, read the lines, tick the option and explain why you thought so:

1. Which version portrays a more critical poet?

TTa

Αν και δε μ’ αγαπάς, μαζί μου ενώνεσαι,
Με τα μάτια κλειστά απ’ το πάθος. 

TTb

You don’t love me and don’t feel compassion

don’t you think that I now I look my best?…

TTc

You don’t love me, you don’t regret me

Am I not a little handsome?  …

TTd

You don’t love me, you don’t have compassion

Maybe I am handsome not enough..

 

 

 

Please explain why………………….………………………………

2. In which version does the poet seem to be mourning his love?

TTa

Των βάσανων γλυκών η στέρνα άδειασε,

Μαζί περάσαμε του έρωτα την πύλη

TTb

You are young, so sensitive and zealous,

I am neither bad, nor very good to you

TTc

Young, with a sensual grin,

I am not gentle with you and not rude

TTd

I’m not rude or gentle with you, dear

You're so young and you've got sensual grin,

 

 

 

Please explain why………………….………………………………

3. Which version assumes the poet is more distant?

TTa

Αλλά κι εγώ σε αγαπάω ίσως λιγάκι

Κολυμπώντας στο παρελθόν λατρευτό.

TTb

After all, I do not love you either

I am lost in thought about my dear past.

TTc

I don’t really love you myself

Drowning in the distant road.

TTd

Ah, I love you not so much, oh, baby

Drowning in my former and sweet tales.

 

 

 

Please explain why………………….………………………………

4. In which version the tone is more romantic?

TTa

Μην αγγίζεις μόνο τους αγνούς,

Αυτούς που ακόμη δε φορέσανε βέρες.

TTb

Don’t approach the ones not fully grown

don't entice the ones that never burnt.

TTc

Just don’t touch the unkissed ones

Only do not beckon the immature ones.

TTd

Do not touch the innocent, you’re tasty

Do not call unburned, oh, do not call.

 

 

 

Please explain why………………….………………………………

5. Which version presents the poet as more romantic?

TTa

Εκείνος που πήρε της Αγάπης την ευχή,

Μια φορά θα νιώσει το μοναδικό της σφρίγος

TTb

He, who’s been in love will not retrieve it, 

He, who’s burnt, will not be lit again

TTc

He, who has loved, cannot love,

You cannot set fire to those who have burned down

TTd

Who had loved, just cannot love forever,

Who had burnt just cannot burn again

 

 

 

Please explain why………………….………………………………

About the author(s)

Eleni Sichidi holds a Bachelor's degree in English and Russian Language and Literature, and a Master's degree in 'Translation: Greek, English, Russian' from the School of Philosophy, National Kapodistrian University of Athens. Her interests lie in cultivating a nuanced understanding of cross-cultural communication and becoming a skilled and adaptable professional in the realm of language, literature and translation.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Eleni Sichidi (2024).
"Explicitness as Threat in Love Poetry Translation"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2659

Subtitling and Dubbing Intimacy and Threat:

‘Harry Potter’ in Greek

By Maria-Nikoleta Blana and Maria Sidiropoulou (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece)

Abstract

The study examines how intimacy, threat and aggression is shaped in audiovisual translation (AVT), namely, how norms in the two prevailing AVT modalities, subtitling and dubbing, shape the message in the Greek AVT context. The study selected the third film of the Harry Potter saga, ‘Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban’ (2004), to identify variation in the rendition of the hero’s relational dynamics with other characters. The paper draws on Dayter, Locher and Messerli (2023) who acknowledge three layers of consideration in studying language transfer, namely, (a) mediality, (b) participation framework and (c) relational work. The analysis showed dubbing to intensify intimacy, threat and aggression, probably due to the oral character of the message in dubbing and potentially to the age of the target audience, which may need a more explicit message to be able to follow. A questionnaire addressing Greek respondents added to the validity of the study. The significance of research lies in that the characters’ relational dynamics in the film are influenced by the mediality of communication, the participation type of adult and young audiences, and the relational dynamics between fictional addressees.

Keywords: Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban, relational work, subtitling, dubbing, AVT

©inTRAlinea & Maria-Nikoleta Blana and Maria Sidiropoulou (2024).
"Subtitling and Dubbing Intimacy and Threat: ‘Harry Potter’ in Greek"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2658

1. Introduction

As more and more multimedia products come to the fore and are instantly ‘consumed’ by source and target audiences alike, the need to exclusively pursue and thoroughly understand the workings of audiovisual translation (AVT) has never been more pressing. McKay (2011) suggests that contemporary media enhance socio linguistic engagement and underlying ideologies. Studying AVT often gains momentum over print translation as a more dynamic field of translation (Bogucki and Kredens 2009, Orero 2004) affected by multimodality. Awareness of target receivers’ needs seems instrumental in determining the end result, in both translation modalities, subtitling and dubbing, where the verbal level of semiosis appears ‘written’ and ‘oral’, respectively (Zabalbeascoa 2008).

The Harry Potter saga films I-III have appeared in both AVT modalities in Greek, with films IV-VI appearing only in subtitles in Greek. The study will focus on the third film, Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban (2004), to examine how characters are reshaped in the presence of visual images, namely, how the relational dynamics (intimacy/in-groupness and aggression/threat) are transferred in the two modalities, into Greek.  Relational work permeates all forms of social practice and reveals speakers’ perception of what is appropriate in communication, in which speakers are engaged (Locher and Watts 2008).

AVT studies are interested in the representation of identities and their impact on audiences (Bonsignori and Bruti 2014) focusing on the representation of language varieties and how cultural and social values travel across cultures on screen etc. The present paper studies the relational dynamics between characters in the film, as established in the context of subtitling and dubbing. The study was motivated by the plethora of subtitling and dubbing data the saga provides and the awareness of the producers that the films have gained international recognition, so successful transfer strategies into other languages are expected to have been scrutinized in the audiovisual companies for appropriateness. This would add to the validity of the findings.

Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban (2004) draws away from the purely child-related themes of love/friendship and courage which prevailed in the first two films of the saga, and rather addresses a more mature audience. The film narrates the story of a teenage wizard, Harry Potter, and his quest for truth and justice amidst a crisis in the wizarding world that has instigated a lot of ambiguity on the matter of perception and morality. The story begins as Harry is informed about a prisoner, Sirius Black, who has successfully managed to breakout from the wizarding prison of Azkaban and who is reportedly set to murder Harry. As Harry and his two companions, Ron and Hermione, struggle to find answers and unweave the web of lies and deceits that hover around the escaped prisoner of Azkaban, in an unfortunate turn of events they find themselves in the presence of the notorious criminal Sirius Black, who then debunks their interpretation of the truth and reveals the real criminal and culprit to them for the demise of Harry’s parents.

Rendition of intimacy/in-groupness and threat/aggression, as unfolding in the film, allude to im/politeness theory and relational dynamics in cross-cultural transfer, which involves sociocultural understanding. It would be worth examining how the representation of the characters’ interaction with in-groups and enemies may shift when the communication mode (dubbing, subtitling) is modified. It would improve understanding of both the workings of im/politeness and the potential of the two modalities to shape discourse. In discussing sociocultural approaches to im/politeness, Μills (2017) refers to culturally appropriate ways of performing im/politeness, namely, the norms which are likely to affect individual talk. The study is interested in examining current subtitling and dubbing norms, also because of their changing and evolving nature (Díaz Cintas 2004).

The paper aims at outlining how the two modalities (subtitling and dubbing) may reshape discourse make-up (and character identity), in a target sociocultural context, by potentially applying norms which prevail in expressing intimacy or threat, in the two modalities. The area is interdisciplinary in that it involves an interplay of translation and pragmatics in an audiovisual context.

Figure 1. The interdisciplinarity of the field

Bollettieri and Bruti (2014) broaden the interdisciplinary potential of AVT studies by including more relevant areas of study:

Studies on audiovisual translation today can rightfully claim a central role in the process of understanding and clarifying many of the challenges and opportunities that the digital revolution has brought about. Although widely seen as a sub-discipline of Translation Studies, studies on audiovisual translation are truly interdisciplinary in themselves, bringing together knowledge of more or less traditional media, IT, audience reception, cognitivism and, of course, languages and cultures.

Using language to shape character identities has not been a novel idea. Culpeper (2001) explains how the words of a text create an impression of characters in addressees’ minds, in plays and other texts. The present study examines character formation in the two modalities. After the literature review and the methodological remarks, the study presents data samples which show that the two modalities differ in the way they shape the characters and their relations with others. The study juxtaposes findings of target language respondents to a questionnaire and draws conclusions about the nature of AV transfer in the two modalities.

2. Literature review

The theoretical framework proposed by Dayter, Locher and Messerli (2023) brings together knowledge of the past to suggest an interdisciplinary approach to pragmatics and translation studies. Even though aspects of the approach have indeed been discussed by a plethora of scholars (see Aijmer 2009, Kecskés 2013,Tipton and Desilla 2019, Guillot 2020, Locher 2020, House and Kádár 2021, Locher and Sidiropoulou 2021, Landert, Dayter, Messerli and Locher 2023, Desilla 2024), the model proposed by Dayter Locher and Messerli (2023)  suggests a framework in full alignment with the type and needs of this research, because it encapsulates a thorough and inclusive understanding of “what happens to pragmatic phenomena when they are being translated” (Dayter, Locher and Messerli 2023: 3) and what the driving principles are that inform this change. They identified three layers of issues that exert influence in the pragmatic output pertaining to both the translation process and the reception of translation artefacts; these layers are (1) mediality, (2) participation framework and (3) relational work. Each of these issues is representative of an aspect that may be taken into consideration in the process of translation, because it has the potential to inform, and even alter, the pragmatic output in the target language. The first review paper of this special issue elaborates more on this model.

Mediality, in the sense that Dayter, Locher and Messerli (2023) propose, refers to the different media present in a multimodal context and the amount of influence that these forms of communication may exert on the linguistic output in the target text (Dayter Locher and Messerli 2023: 4). In this respect, the issue of mediality is relevant to the aims of this study, because subtitling and dubbing are separate modalities and seem to be governed by different principles. In other words, even though the source product remains the same for both AVT modalities, subtitling is added to the multimodal experience, with the source text heard on screen (Gottlieb 1992), while in dubbing the source script is translated to be spoken in a target language.

Drawing on Goffman’s (1981) approach to the ‘participation framework’, this key concept is taken into consideration, in the model of Dayter, Locher and Messerli (2023) to differentiate amongst various participatory constellations (i.e. speakers, addressees, bystanders) in an interactional context and decipher how these constellations may impact the linguistic output. For the purposes of this study, the participation framework is taken to refer to the two groups of audiences that are involved in each AVT modality. In particular, since Greece is a subtitling country with a subtitling tradition (Luyken et al. 1991), dubbing predominantly addresses younger audiences who are not yet accustomed to the reading pace of subtitles, which makes subtitling the default modality of audiovisual translation for older age groups. The expectation is that more mature audiences can afford to extract meaning from the whole multimodal experience, whereas younger audiences are more likely to rely on what is heard on screen.

The last key theoretical layer proposed by Dayter, Locher and Messerli (2023) is that of ‘relational work’ which draws on interpersonal pragmatics. It views linguistic interaction as an ongoing process of negotiating meaning and relationships with others, through societal norms (Locher and Watts 2008). In this sense, relational work encompasses the field of (im)politeness “since how a speaker chooses language reflects their knowledge about (im)politeness norms and they are being assessed against these norms” (Dayter, Locher and Messerli 2023: 5). Relational dynamics involve both politeness (Brown and Levinson 1978) and impoliteness (Bousfield 2008) who examines realization of impoliteness in interactive communication.

If ‘mediality’ relates to the medium used, with ‘participation work’ referring to roles the audiences take, ‘relational work’ in AVT relates to speaker/addressee relation (intimate, aggressive) and has the potential to inform the identity construction of characters in this research. Research with audiovisual translated data has dealt with how identities are shaped in fiction and non-fiction texts cross-culturally by making use of pragmatics: Eikosideka (2024) examines male cosmetics advertising through a pragmatic lens to investigate how customer identity is shaped cross-culturally in men’s deodorant advertisements on the English and Greek market. Khusainova (2024) examines how Greek and Russian AV translators shape unfamiliar characters (in their respective target cultures) in an American film and accounts for strategies in terms of positive/negative politeness. Papakonstantinou (2024) highlights how audiovisual translation can advance cross-cultural pragmatic awareness in EFL, by observing dubbed and sublitled versions of a children’s film.

Even though one can easily claim that an audiovisual script is a fixed and predetermined format that only imitates reality, still there are a lot of novel insights to be gained through analysing variation, pertaining to the three layers of the model, which this study attempts to do.

3. Methodology

As suggested, the study selected the third of the six films, Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban (HPPA 2004), because the Greek audience would have been familiarised with the Harry Potter saga, by the time the third film was released and potential shifts would aim at involving the audience in the story, rather than familiarising it with the saga.

 The study made transcripts of both the subtitled and dubbed versions into Greek and focused on instances manifesting relational dynamics between ingroups and rivals, with a view to examining how they were transferred into Greek. The study identified 36 instances of ingroup relationships and another 51 instances of rival ones, and analysed how they were transferred into Greek, in the two modalities.

It devised three strategies, according to the relative intensity with which the intimacy/in-groupness or threat/aggression themes manifested themselves in the target AV modalities: neutralization, stressing, retention.

The strategy of neutralization is a strategy mitigating and toning down the thematic category under scrutiny (e.g. intimacy or threat/aggression). A striking example of this sort is the translation of the item witch as γυναίκα [woman], a translation that strips away the magical implication conveyed and shifts the spotlight towards gender identity: e.g.

STa: Not only was she a singularly gifted witch…/ TTa: Δεν ήταν µόνο πολύ χαρισματική γυναίκα…[BT. Not only was she a very gifted woman…]

The strategy of stressing accentuates an intended implication, which may be non-existent in the source text. A case in point is the translation of the item noble into γενναίος [brave] which enriches the source signification by adhering to it connotations of bravery: e.g.

STb: That was a noble thing you did back there/ TTb: Ήταν πολύ γενναίο αυτό που έκανες πριν [BT. That was a brave thing you did back there.]

Τhe strategy of retention assumes preservation of the intensity with which the theme death is rendered: e.g.

STc: They’re gonna kill him?/ TTc: Δηλαδή, θα τον σκοτώσουν; [BT. That is to say, they’re gonna kill him?]

As “(im)politeness should be analysed and interpreted through an emic lens in order to tease out the nuances of relationality arising in interpersonal interactions across different cultural contexts” (Ohashi and Chang 2017: 279), the study addressed a questionnaire (see Appendix) to target language respondents in order to doublecheck the implicatures following from discourse make-up, in the subtitled and dubbed version of the film into Greek.

The respondents were all young native speakers of Greek, students of the 5th and 6th grade of the 25th Greek Primary School in Trikala, Greece. They were 21 participants in total (8 fifth graders and 13 sixth graders) who, after the consent of the school’s principal, were given the questionnaire in the context of their English course and were asked to use their Greek language insights and select the translation that best describes feelings of (a) intimacy and (b) aggression. All responses were valid.

4. Data analysis

The section presents instances of strategies used for rendering intimate or ingroup relational dynamics vs. those of threat-aggression, relative to AV modality. It starts with how intimacy is transferred into Greek and goes on with threat/aggression.

4.1 Transferring intimacy/in-groupness

Example 1 is set in the climax of the film in which the revelation of the actual criminal is being made and the blame for fatally betraying Harry’s parents is transposed from Sirius Black to Peter Pettigrew. The former had been wrongfully accused for the murder of Lily and James Potter and was held captive in the Prison of Azkaban for 12 years until he managed to escape in order to seek justice for his late friends. On the contrary, Peter Pettigrew framed Sirius Black for his crimes and after faking his own death, he spent 12 years of his life in his animagus form of Ron’s pet rat. In this scene though, Pettigrew is forcefully turned into his human form by Sirius who is then fixated on killing him in cold blood in an attempt to restore justice for his long-gone friends. In the following extract, Pettigrew turns to Harry for forgiveness in an effort to evade the death penalty.

Example 1

ST

James wouldn’t have wanted me killed…He would have shown me mercy! (Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban, 2004, 01:32:20-01:32:26)

Sub

Ο Τζέιμς δε θα ‘θελε να πεθάνω…Θα έδειχνε έλεος!

BT. James wouldn’t have wanted me to die…He would have shown mercy!

Dub

Ο μπαμπάς σου θα έδειχνε οίκτο…Θα με συγχωρούσε!

ΒΤ. Υour dad would have shown pity…He would have forgiven me!

Intimacy and interpersonal proximity are heightened in dubbing, as manifested through:

(a)ο μπαμπάς σου’ (your dad), which highlights the potentially intimate relationship assumed between addressee and his father, James; ‘μπαμπάς’ is an informal item for ‘father’.

(b) enhancing the item ‘οίκτο’ (pity, which assumes sorrow and compassion caused by the suffering of others, implicating interpersonal proximity) with ‘θα με συγχωρούσε’ (He would have forgiven me). Even the subtitled item ‘να πεθάνω’ translating ST item ‘me killed’ assumes a more personalized suffering potential, which also appears in example 2.

Contrary to subtitling which is more source-oriented, the dubbed version seems to be shifting the dynamic of death towards that of pity (through ‘οίκτος’) and at the same time rendering the source term ‘mercy’ as ‘forgiveness’ which is the ultimate act of love and as a step further from the act of mercy that was present in the source and subtitled versions. Hence, the dubbed version paints the portrait of a more magnanimous and charitable hero whose love overshadows any foul emotion.

Example 2 is set in the same scene as example 1, before the actual criminal is revealed. The three friends, Harry, Ron and Hermione, are still under the impression that Sirius Black is the culprit for the death of Harry’s parents and that he is set to kill Harry. Hence, it comes as no surprise that once Sirius takes out his wand and points towards Harry’s group, Hermione interprets it as an aggressive act against Harry and casts herself in front of him in order to protect him, claiming that should he wish to end Harry’s life, he will have to confront his friends as well.

Example 2

ST

If you want to kill Harry, you have to kill us too! (Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban, 2004, 01:27:16-01:32:18)

Sub

Αν θες να σκοτώσεις τον Χάρι, θα σκοτώσεις κι εμάς!

BT. If you want to kill Harry, you will kill us too!

Dub

Μαζί με τον Χάρι, θα πεθάνουμε κι εμείς, ακούς;

BT. Along with Harry, we will die too, you hear?

The dubbing option ‘θα πεθάνουμε’ (we will die) enhances the suffering potential in the narration and manifests compassion.

Figure 2 summarises the strategies used in rendering all 36 instances of ingroup relationships. The figure shows that neutralisation is mitigated in dubbing and stressing is augmented, with retention strategies also increasing in dubbing. This may be because the information retrieved multimodally, in subtitling, may get the message across and adequately complement the verbal message. In dubbing, which may address younger audiences, the verbal message is more stressed, probably because younger audiences need more help to perceive relational closeness which would otherwise be retrieved multimodally. 

Figure 2. Transferring intimacy

4.2 Transferring threat and aggression

This subsection focuses on how rivalry, threat and aggressive behaviours are shaped in the two modalities.

Example 3 is set towards the middle of the film and involves an encounter between Harry and Professor Remus Lupin, whose specialty lies in the defence against the Dark Arts. Harry appears to be vexed about the nature of dementors and asks Prof. Lupin for clarity on the matter. In the magical universe of Harry Potter, dementors are amongst the most sinister of creatures because their ultimate purpose is to drain their prey off every joyful memory or emotion until they are reduced to merely a shadow of their past self, a soulless carcass. Lupin refers to dementors in example 3 and highlights their foul and malicious nature

Example 3

ST

They feed on every good feeling, every happy memory…until a person is left with absolutely nothing but his worst experiences. (Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban, 2004, 00:55:18-00:55:26)

Sub

Τρέφονται από κάθε καλό συναίσθημα και καλή ανάμνηση…ώσπου σε κάποιον μένουν μόνο οι χειρότερες εμπειρίες του.

ΒΤ. They feed on every good feeling and good memory…until a person is left only with his worst experiences.

Dub

Kατασπαράζουν κάθε καλό αίσθημα και καλή ανάμνηση…μέχρι να αφήσουν τον αντίπαλό τους μονάχα με τις χειρότερες εμπειρίες που έχει.

ΒΤ. They devour every good feeling and good memory… until they leave their opponent only with the worst experiences that he has.  

TT item ‘[κ]ατασπαράζουν’ (devour) in dubbing implicates wild behaviour, threat and aggression to surface vs. the straightforward rendition of ST feed as ‘[τ]ρέφονται’ in subtitling. Awareness of threat is also highlighted through rendition of ST item ‘a person’ as ‘τον αντίπαλο τους’ (=their opponent) in dubbing, which accentuates the combative and aggressive attitude in the context.

Example 4 appears towards the end of the film in which Harry confides in Professor Lupin that he is disheartened about the eventual turn of events and feels responsible for letting his parents’ murderer escape while failing to clear his godfather’s name from the stain of the crime. In response to Harry’s concerns, Lupin urges Harry to interpret events positively: even though he was not successful in proving his godfather’s innocence, he managed to save him from the so-called Dementor’s kiss, in which the Dementors sucked the soul out of their victims, a fate worse than death. 

Example 4

ST

BT. You saved an innocent from a terrible fate (Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban, 2004, 02:02:23-02:02:24)

Sub

Έσωσες έναν αθώο άνθρωπο

BT. You saved an innocent man

Dub

Έσωσες έναν αθώο από μια άδικη καταδίκη

BT. You saved an innocent from an unjust sentence

ST ‘terrible fate’, which assumes awareness of threat, is not rendered at all in subtitling (neutralization), but is enhanced in dubbing, in that ‘άδικη καταδίκη’ (=unjust sentence) involves connotations of blame and condemnation that do not originally exist in the source script. Besides a ‘sentence’ entails a rather orchestrated bad ending.

Example 5 is set in the same scene as Example 3 and involves the same discourse participants, Harry and Professor Lupin, talking about dementors and the ways that a wizard may be shielded against their threat. Harry indirectly urges Prof. Lupin to teach him how to defend himself against these creatures by making a reference to Lupin’s successful confrontation with a Dementor that Harry bore witness to and was eventually saved by Lupin himself.

Example 5

ST

You made that Dementor on the train go away (Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban, 2004, 00:55:49-00:55:50)

Sub

Στο τρένο τον διώξατε

BT. On the train, youplural made him go away

Dub

Έκανες τον Παράφρονα στο τρένο να φύγει.

BT. Yousingular made that Dementor on the train go away

Greek has a tu/vous distinction which may be manifested through verb suffixes, which have pronominal use in Greek. Translators have the option to render the ST item ‘you made’ in the plural (assuming interpersonal distance from the addressee) or in the singular (assuming more closeness and directness) which may sound as an accusation or praise, depending on the context. Subtitling thus favours interpersonal distance, which may mitigate the illocutionary force of the utterance, while dubbing favours interpersonal proximity which may intensify the  illocutionary force of the utterance, i.e. make it sound more of an accusation, highlighting threat.

Figure 3 shows the extent of intensification occurring in dubbing vs. strategies preferred in subtitling, relative to rendering the 51 occurrences examined from the film Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban (HPPA 2004).

Figure 3. Transferring aggression and threat

Figure 3 suggests that subtitling is slightly more prone to neutralizing and more inclined to retain the pragmatic value of items vs. dubbing which is more open to allowing translator intervention which heightens awareness of aggression and threat.

Both 4.1 and 4.2 sections show that mediality, the first layer of considerations in Dayter, Locher and Messerli’s (2023) model affects the shaping of characters in Greek.   Both intimacy/in-groupness and threat/aggression are intensified in dubbing more than in subtitling, probably due to a set of reasons (the oral nature of the message in dubbing vs. the written form of subtitles, which have to conform to constraints, the fact that the ST is heard on screen, in subtitling, etc). Likewise, the dubbed version is richer because addressees are not expected to have the same participant roles in viewing the film, which alludes to the participator framework, the second layer of considerations in Dayter, Locher and Messerli’s (2023) model.

5. Discussion

Following Brown and Gilman (1989), McIntyre and Bousfield (2017) have highlighted the opportunity fiction offers for the study of im/politeness; they suggested that “the opportunity to gain insights into intentions and motivations behind particular forms of linguistic behaviour, is what makes fiction such a rich resource for study” (2017: 780).

The study examined (a) how the level of mediality (Dayter, Locher and Messerli 2023) may affect messages, namely, the effect of AVT modalities, subtitling and dubbing, on the make-up of the message (b) what the audience participation is expected to be, and (c) how the relational dynamics between fictional addressees (or between text producer and audience) may reshape the message.

Measurement showed that the two modalities favour different strategies in getting the message across. The strategy of retention heightens in subtitling, whereas the most prominent strategy in dubbing is heightening awareness of intimacy and threat. A reception perspective showed that questionnaire respondents acknowledged the variation, when asked what the difference is between the two modalities and seemed to enjoy the liberty dubbing takes to heighten awareness of intimacy and threat. Likewise, the roles of the audiences differ, in that subtitling requires for audience members to retrieve information from the whole multimodal experience, while in dubbing the participation of the audience seems less demanding.  Findings are in agreement with de Marco (2009) that “subtitling seems, in most cases, more synthetic and literal” (de Marco 2009: 193) than dubbing.

If translation theory distinguishes ”the ‘horizontal’ communication between characters from the ‘vertical’ communication that takes place between the film’s apparatus (which includes verbal and non-verbal devices) and the viewer” (Díaz Cintas and Remael 2007: 48), dubbing seems to care more about the vertical dimension (i.e. the communication with the viewer), because stressing threat/aggression or intimacy more effectively shapes the universe of the film for the viewer. This may be confirmed by de Marco’s suggestion that “[s]ince dubbing mirrors spoken language, the translator may make choices better suited to the way people express themselves in everyday language, making the translation freer” de Marco (2009: 193). In examining a Greek subtitled and dubbed version of the animation film ‘The Hunchback of Notre Dame’, Sidiropoulou (2012) also identified different translation strategies in the two modalities, with the dubbed version doing more justice to local cultural identities.

6. Concluding remarks

The study agrees with Yule’s (1996) suggestion that “much of what we say, and a great deal of what we communicate, is determined by our social relationships” (Yule 1996: 35) and examined social relations in the fictional world of film, but it attempted to highlight the effect which AVT would have on representing these relationships in a target multimodal environment. It showed that the two AVT modalities employ different strategies in rendering interaction, the role of the audiences are different in the subtitling and dubbing experience, with the representation of the hero’s social relationships also exhibiting variation, which ultimately affects his identity formation.

As subtitled video materials assist language learning (Díaz Cintas and Fernández Cruz 2008, Pavesi and Perego 2008), the subtitled version may be highly useful in L2 classrooms, for listening comprehension and other tasks, utilizing the appeal which the film may exert on learner audiences. “Subtitle readers find themselves in a rich perceptual situation since they are simultaneously exposed to multiple and semiotically different stimuli” (Pavesi and Perego 2008: 221). Papakonstantinou (2024) has designed exercises involving observation material from a dubbed and subtitled children’s film into Greek to boost learners’ pragmatic competence. Landert, Dayter and Messerli (2023) highlight the usefulness of corpus pragmatics, in studying pragmatic functions. A dubbed film of global appeal, like Harry Potter, is a highly rich resource for teaching and learning pragmatic functions. Desilla (2024) also highlights the pedagogical validity of familiarizing students with authentic audiovisual data and pragmatic phenomena used there in, through warm-up exercises, illustrative case studies and mini-research activities.

A limitation of this study is that it does not analyse the visual and audio channels of communication in the film-viewing situation, which may also convey intimacy/in-groupness or threat/aggression manifestations. The goal would require a different methodology. This is probably an open research problem. The assumption is that there are further insights to be gained through analysing variation pertaining to the three layers of the model, because (a) the channels of translated communication are profinerating in todays’ society (mediality), which potentially assume (b) different participant roles and (c) shape multiple relational dynamics on the continuum between intimacy and aggression.

References

Aijmer, Karin (2009) “Please: A politeness formula viewed in a translation perspective”, Brno Studies in English 3, no.2: 63-77.

Bogucki, Łukasz and Krzysztof Kredens (2009) Perspectives on Audiovisual Translation, Frankfurt: Peter Lang.

Bollettieri, Rosa Maria, Elena Di Giovanni and Linda Rossato (2014) “New Challenges in Audiovisual Translation”, inTRAlinea, Special issue ‘Across Screens Across Boundaries’, Rosa Maria Bolletieri Bosinelli, Elena Di Giovanni and Linda Rossato (eds), http: //www.intralinea.org/specials/article/new_challenges_in_audiovisual_translation  (accessed 31 Dec 2023).

Bonsignori, Veronica and Silvia Bruti (2014) “Representing Varieties of English in Film Language and Dubbing: The Case of Indian English”, inTRAlinea, Special issue ‘Across Screens Across Boundaries’, Rosa Maria Bolletieri Bosinelli, Elena Di Giovanni and Linda Rossato (eds), https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/representing_varieties_of_english_in_film_language_and_dubbing (accessed 31 Dec 2023).

Bousfield, Derek (2008) Impoliteness in Interaction, Amsterdam/Philalelphia, John Benjamins.

Brown, Roger and Albert Gilman (1989) “Politeness Theory and Shakespeare's Four Major Tragedies” Language in Society 18, no.2: 159-212.

Culpeper, Jonathan (2001) Language and Characterisation: People in Plays and Other Texts, London, Routledge.

Dayter, Daria, Miriam A. Locher, Thomas C. Messerli (2023) Pragmatics in Translation, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Desilla, Louisa (2024) Translation and Pragmatics: Theories and Applications, London, Routledge.

Díaz Cintas, Jorge (2004) “In Search of a Theoretical Framework for the Study of Audiovisual Translation” in Topics in Audiovisual Translation, Pilar Orero (ed.), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins: 21-34.

Diaz Cintas, Jorge and Aline Remael (2007) Audiovisual Translation: Subtitling Audiovisual Translation, Manchester, St. Jerome.

Díaz Cintas, Jorge and Marco Fernández Cruz (2008) “Using Subtitled Video Materials for Foreign Language Instruction” in The Didactics of Audiovisual Translation, Jorge Díaz Cintas (ed), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins: 201-214.

de Marco, Marcella (2009) “Gender Portrayal in Dubbed and Subtitled Comedies” in New Trends in Audiovisual Translation, Jorge Díaz Cintas (ed.), Bristol, Multilingual Matters: 176-194.

Eikosideka, Aikaterini (2024) “Translating Customer Identity in Male Cosmetics Advertising” Translation and Translanguaging in Multilingual Contexts 10, no 3: 288-302.

Goffman, Erving (1981) Forms of Talk, Philadelphia, University of Pennsylvania Press.

Gottlieb, Henrik (1992) “Subtitling - a new university discipline” in Teaching Translation and Interpreting: Training Talent and Experience. Papers from the First Language International Conference, Elsinore, Denmark, 1991, Cay Dollerup and Anne Loddegaard (eds), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins: 161-170.

Guillot, Marie-Noëlle (2020) “The Pragmatics of Audiovisual Translation: Voices from within in Film Subtitling” Journal of Pragmatics 170: 317-330.

House, Juliane and Dániel Z. Kádár (2021) Cross-Cultural Pragmatics, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Locher, Miriam A. (2020) Moments of relational work in English fan translations of Korean TV drama Journal of Pragmatics 170:139-155.

Khusainova, Alfia (2024) “Transferring the Unfamiliar in Russian and Greek AVT” Translation and Translanguaging in Multilingual Contexts 10, no 3: 303-317.

Kecskés, Istvan (1914) Intercultural Pragmatics, Oxford, Oxford University Press.

Landert, Daniela, Daria Dayter, Thomas C. Messerli, Miriam A. Locher (2023) Corpus Pragmatics, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press.

Locher Miriam A. and Richard J. Watts (2008) “Relational Work and Impoliteness: Negotiating norms of linguistic behaviour” in Impoliteness in Language, Studies on its Interplay with Power in Theory and Practice”, Derek Bousfield and Miriam A. Locher (eds), Berlin, Mouton de Gruyter: 77-99.

Locher, Miriam A. and Maria Sidiropoulou (2021) “Introducing the Special Issue on the Pragmatics of Translation” Journal of Pragmatics 178: 121-126.

Luyken, Georg-Michael (with Thomas Herbst, Jo Langham-Brown, Helen Reid, Hermann Spinhof) (1991) Overcoming Language Barriers in Television: Dubbing and Subtitling for the European Audience, Manchester, European Institute for the Media.

McIntyre, Dan and Derek Bousfield (2017) “(Im)politeness in Fictional Texts” in The Palgrave Handbook of Linguistic (Im)politeness, Jonathan Culpeper, Michael Haugh and Dániel Z. Kádár (eds), London, Palgrave/Macmillan: 759-783. 

McKay, Susan (2011) “Language and the Media” in The Cambridge Handbook of Sociolinguistics, Rajend Mesthrie (ed), Cambridge, Cambridge University Press: 396-412.

Mills, Sara (2017) “Sociocultural Approaches to (Im)politeness” in The Palgrave Handbook of Linguistic (Im)politeness, Jonathan Culpeper, Michael Haugh and Dániel Z. Kádár (eds), London, Palgrave/Macmillan: 31-60.

Ohashi, Jun and Wei-Lin Melody Chang (2017) “(Im)politeness and Relationality” in The Palgrave Handbook of Linguistic (Im)politeness, Jonathan Culpeper, Michael Haugh and Dániel Z. Kádár (eds), London, Palgrave/Macmillan: 257-285.

Orero, Pilar (ed.) 2004) Topics in Audiovisual Translation, Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins.

Papakonstantinou, Vasiliki (2024) “Teaching cross-cultural pragmatics through AVT” Translation and Translanguaging in Multilingual Contexts 10, no 3: 318-337.

Pavesi, Maria and Elisa Perego (2008) “Tailor-made interlingual subtitling as a means to enhance second language acquisition” in The Didactics of Audiovisual Translation, Jorge Díaz Cintas (ed.), Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins: 215-225.

Sidiropoulou, Maria (2012) Shaping Identities on Stage and Screen: Pragmatic Perspectives and Discoursal Tendencies, Newcastle- upon-Tyne, Cambridge Scholars.

Tipton, Rebecca and Louisa Desilla (2019) The Routledge Handbook of Translation and Pragmatics, London, Routledge.

Yule, George (1996) Pragmatics, Oxford, Oxford University Press.

Zabalbeascoa, Patrick (2008) “The Nature of the Audiovisual Text and its Parameters” in J. D. Cintas (ed.), The Didactics of Audiovisual Translation, Amsterdam/Philadelphia, John Benjamins: 21-38.

Appendix

Perceiving implications

Τα παρακάτω αποσπάσματα είναι μέρος από την ταινία Ο Χάρι Πότερ και ο Αιχμάλωτος του Αζκαμπάν (2004). Αφού τα διαβάσεις προσεκτικά, απάντησε στις παρακάτω ερωτήσεις βάζοντας ένα ✓ στο κενό δίπλα από την απάντηση που πιστεύεις πως ταιριάζει. Προσοχή, δεν υπάρχουν σωστές ή λάθος απαντήσεις. Μετά από κάθε απάντηση εξήγησε ποιο γλωσσικό σημείο επηρέασε την απάντησή σου.

[Translation into English, not included in the questionnaire: The following fragments come from the film script of ‘Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban’ (2004). Please, read the fragments, answer the questions by placing a ✓ in the box next to the relevant option and explain what triggered your answer. (Questions are of two types: Which fragment renders intimacy more intensely? Which fragment renders threat more intensely?]

Question1. Σε ποιο απόσπασμα (aή b) φαίνεται πιο έντονα το αίσθημα της οικειότητας;

Context: Στο παρακάτω απόσπασμα ο Πιτερ Πέτιγκρου, ο οποίος ήταν φίλος των γονιών του Χάρι και υπαίτιος για την δολοφονία τους, ζητάει από τον Χάρι να τον συγχωρέσει σε μια προσπάθεια του να αποφύγει την θανατική ποινή.

[Translation into English, not included in the questionnaire – Question 1: In which excerpt (a or b) in the feeling of intimacy more evident?

Context: In the following excerpt Peter Pettigrew, who was a friend of Harry’s parents and culpable for their murder, is asking Harry for forgiveness in an effort to avoid the death penalty.]

a

Ο Τζέιμς δε θα ‘θελε να πεθάνω…Θα έδειχνε έλεος!

 

b

Ο μπαμπάς σου θα έδειχνε οίκτο…Θα με συγχωρούσε!

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………

Question 2. Σε ποιο απόσπασμα (a ή b) φαίνεται πιο έντονα το αίσθημα της οικειότητας;

Context: Στο παρακάτω απόσπασμα ο Χάρι απευθύνεται στον Καθηγητή του, τον καθηγητή Λούπιν, επαινώντας την ικανότητα του να αντιμετωπίζει επιτυχώς τους Παράφρονες οι οποίοι είναι από τα πιο σκοτεινά μαγικά πλάσματα στον κόσμο της μαγείας.

[Translation into English, not included in the questionnaire – Question 2: In which excerpt (a or b) in the feeling of intimacy more evident?

Context: In the following excerpt Harry is addressing his Professor, Professor Lupin, praising his ability to successfully confront Dementors that are some of the darkest magical creatures in the magical world.]

a

Στο τρένο τον διώξατε.

 

b

Έκανες τον Παράφρονα στο τρένο να φύγει.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………

Question 3. Σε ποιο απόσπασμα (a ή b) φαίνεται πιο έντονα το αίσθημα της απειλής και του κινδύνου;

Context: Στο παρακάτω απόσπασμα η Ερμιόνη, η φίλη του Χάρι, νομίζοντας πως ο Σείριος Μπλακ σκοπεύει να σκοτώσει τον Χάρι, μπαίνει ανάμεσα τους με σκοπό να προστατέψει τον φίλο της.

[Translation into English, not included in the questionnaire – Question 3: In which excerpt (a or b) in the feeling of threat and danger more evident?

Context: In the following excerpt Hermione, Harry’s friend, being under the impression that Serius Black intends to kill Harry, thrusts herself between them in an attempt to protect her friend.]

a

Αν θες να σκοτώσεις τον Χάρι, θα σκοτώσεις κι εμάς!

 

b

Μαζί με τον Χάρι, θα πεθάνουμε κι εμείς, ακούς;

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………

Question 4. Σε ποιο απόσπασμα (a ή b) φαίνεται πιο έντονα το αίσθημα της απειλής και του κινδύνου;

Context: Στο παρακάτω απόσπασμα ο Καθηγητής Λούπιν αναφέρεται στους Παράφρονες και προσπαθεί να εξηγήσει στον Χάρι μοχθηρή τους φύση.

[Translation into English, not included in the questionnaire – Question 4: In which excerpt (a or b) in the feeling of threat and danger more evident?

Context: In the following excerpt Professor Lupin is referring to Dementors and attempts to explain to Harry their vicious nature.]

1

Τρέφονται κάθε καλό συναίσθημα και καλή ανάμνηση ώσπου σε κάποιον μένουν μόνο οι χειρότερες εμπειρίες του.

 

2

Kατασπαράζουν κάθε καλό αίσθημα και καλή ανάμνηση μέχρι να αφήσουν τον αντίπαλό τους μονάχα με τις χειρότερες εμπειρίες που έχει.

 

……………………………………………………………………………………………………

About the author(s)

[biosketch needed]

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Maria-Nikoleta Blana and Maria Sidiropoulou (2024).
"Subtitling and Dubbing Intimacy and Threat: ‘Harry Potter’ in Greek"
inTRAlinea Special Issue: Translating Threat
Edited by: Maria Sidiropoulou
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2658

Cultural Adaptation in Chinese Mental Health Translation

By Anna Li, University of Macau and Northeast Forestry University, PRC. (University of Macau, Northeast Forestry University (Macau))

Abstract

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & Anna Li, University of Macau and Northeast Forestry University, PRC. (2024).
"Cultural Adaptation in Chinese Mental Health Translation"
inTRAlinea Reviews
Edited by: {specials_editors_reviews}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2657

©inTRAlinea & Anna Li, University of Macau and Northeast Forestry University, PRC. (2024).
"Cultural Adaptation in Chinese Mental Health Translation"
inTRAlinea Reviews
Edited by: {specials_editors_reviews}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2657

A new contribution to the development of Slovak-Italian literary relations

By Monika Šavelová (Department of Translation Studies, Faculty of Arts, Constantine the Philosopher University in Nitra (Slovakia))

Abstract

Keywords:

©inTRAlinea & Monika Šavelová (2024).
"A new contribution to the development of Slovak-Italian literary relations"
inTRAlinea Reviews
Edited by: {specials_editors_reviews}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2656

©inTRAlinea & Monika Šavelová (2024).
"A new contribution to the development of Slovak-Italian literary relations"
inTRAlinea Reviews
Edited by: {specials_editors_reviews}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2656

Motivation of professional interpreters:

intrinsic enthusiasm or status-seeking?

By Soňa Hodáková & Miroslava Melicherčíková (Constantine the Philosopher University, Slovakia & Matej Bel University, Slovakia)

Abstract

The aim of the research presented here is to find out what motivates professional interpreters in their profession and whether there are specific dimensions of motivation that distinguish professional interpreters with longer experience from professional interpreters with shorter experience, interpreting students, and the general population of non-interpreters. The research tools used were semi-structured interviews and the Achievement Motivation Inventory (AMI). The interpreters in our research sample (N=9) considered specific personality traits more important than general giftedness or talent. In particular, they considered curiosity, a general interest in the world around them, and the enjoyment of tackling new challenges to be desirable. In general, interpreters were convinced that skills can be acquired through practice and experience if one is sufficiently motivated (intrinsic motivation). Quantitative analysis and comparison of the motivational profiles of the different groups with each other showed that professional interpreters with longer experience were characterized by higher perseverance, dominance, and confidence in success. Therefore, these characteristics are likely to be acquired in the process of gaining experience, a more advanced routine, erudition, and thus confidence in their own abilities. On the contrary, none of the interviewees reported feeling motivated by status orientation or the pursuit of career advancement. These statements were supported by the data from the quantitative analysis in the AMI. Strong intrinsic motivation and the belief that one's own skills and competences can be improved through training and experience are undoubtedly beneficial "mindsets" that allow interpreters to remain satisfied and successful in their profession for a relatively long time. 

Keywords: professional interpreters, motivation, semi-structured interviews, students, AMI

©inTRAlinea & Soňa Hodáková & Miroslava Melicherčíková (2024).
"Motivation of professional interpreters: intrinsic enthusiasm or status-seeking?"
inTRAlinea Volumes
Edited by: {specials_editors_volumes}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2655

1. Introduction

Every profession demands cognitive prerequisites, abilities, and skills. However, personality traits also play a crucial role and are the most challenging variables to control. That is not different in the interpreting profession. Apart from cognitive prerequisites, abilities, and skills, Rosiers and Eyckmans (2017) also underline the importance of the interpreter's personality profile for potential success in the profession. Research on interpreting has explored various aspects of the personality of professional interpreters and interpreting students and has identified several soft skills linked to personality traits which can be classified as desirable. Generally speaking, these are characteristics related to conference interpreting, but it is likely that most of these characteristics may also be relevant for community interpreters (Rosiers and Eyckmans 2017) as well as for sign language interpreters (Macnamara et al. 2011).

Setton and Dawrant (2016) offer a summary of desirable personality characteristics in applicants to the interpreting profession based on the experience of leading interpreting programmes. According to the authors, one of several relevant characteristics is high motivation.

The importance of motivation for human performance in general, and for interpreting performance in particular, is also highlighted by Moser-Mercer (2008). Drawing on the literature, the author considers willingness, i.e., the motivation and attitude of an individual to perform a given skill at the highest level, to be one of the three main factors, alongside opportunity (suitable physical working environment) and capacity (intelligence, acquired skills, physical fitness).

Although it is clear that certain qualities may be key to the interpreting profession, Korpal (2016) points to overlooking the importance of personality and psycho-affective factors in theoretical considerations about interpreting as well as in interpreting practice. For these reasons, specifically due to the potential relevance of certain characteristics in the interpreting profession and, at the same time, relatively limited attention devoted to this subject by research, we decided to investigate selected personality characteristics in professional interpreters and interpreting students. We conducted comprehensive empirical research, part of which focused on exploring motivation. This study presents the results of an investigation into motivation and seeks to answer the following questions:

  1. What motivates professional interpreters in the profession? In other words: do they have some kind of internal engine that drives them in their efforts to perform well, or are external circumstances more decisive?
  2. Do professional interpreters with longer experience (seniors) have a different motivational profile than professional interpreters with shorter experience (juniors)?
  3. Do professional interpreters differ in terms of achievement motivation from interpreting students and the general population of "non-interpreters"?

2. Motivation

According to Pašková (2008), the study of motivation is undeniably crucial for understanding an individual's personality, as it represents a possible driving force behind their actions. In psychology, there are different models and categories of motivation. Vallerand (1997) formulated a structural model of motivation consisting of three levels that interact hierarchically: global motivation (the general disposition of the personality), contextual motivation (motivational orientation and context-specific regulatory strategies in different domains) and situational motivation (motivation in a specific situation).

At all levels of the hierarchy, both internal and external, individual and social factors play a role. A key concept is motives defined as internal determinants of the direction and strength of behaviour (Nakonečný 1997: 125). Any behaviour directed towards achieving a desired outcome or fulfilling a need is called motivated behaviour. In the context of motivated behaviour, Gabler (2002: 52) uses the term performance motivation to refer to all the actual emotional and cognitive processes that are triggered when an individual is confronted with a performance situation. Thus, we speak of motivated behaviour (motivated performance) when a person tries harder, focuses more on the task, and persists longer in it (Roberts 2001: 8). In this case, motivated behaviour refers to physical activity (sports), but it is evident that by analogy it can also be applied to intellectual activity.

Motives can also be understood as “general drivers of risk-taking” (Zinn 2015: 3). Risk-taking behaviour is a specific type of motivated behaviour, and risk motivation can have both positive and negative effects on our performance (Yates 1992, Trimpop 1994). The risk motivation theory is a dynamic state-trait model that incorporates physiological, emotional, and cognitive components of risk perception, processing, and planning (Trimpop 1994). Zinn (2015) proposes to distinguish between different motives for risk taking and different levels of control. Fear of failing to achieve personal goals would motivate us to be more cautious. There has been support for the assumption that risk seekers pursue activities that are often neither goal-oriented nor material-oriented (aiming for material gain). The opposite preferences are characteristic of risk avoiders. Since some situations favour a certain type of risky behaviour over another, people are then more motivated to engage in the subjectively most rewarding type of activity (Trimpop 1994).

The Self-Determination Theory (Deci and Ryan 1985) views motivation as a continuum with poles represented by intrinsic and extrinsic motivation. Outside this continuum, there is amotivation (non-regulation). Behind every intrinsically motivated action, there is curiosity, spontaneity and interest, and it is characterised by autonomy. Extrinsic motivation is based on tasks and challenges from the external environment and is thus characterised by external control. Moving from extrinsic to intrinsic motivation (self-determination), behaviour is influenced by different types of regulation: external, introjected, indentified, integrated, and intrinsic regulation. Amotivation is characterised by unregulated behaviour (Ryan and Deci 2000).

Some authors claim that an individual's performance during training and later in the workplace is fundamentally influenced by both cognitive abilities and personality traits, including motivation (Beier, Villado and Randall 2017). Barrick and Mount (2005) divide the personality factors that have the greatest impact on success in a particular task and in the profession into: performance factors (general cognitive abilities) and volitional factors (personality traits, for example, motivation, self-confidence, goal orientation).

The last few decades have seen an increase in findings on the influence of personality on academic and occupational success (Ree and Earles 1992; Schmidt and Hunter 1998; Beier, Villado and Randall 2017). Meta-analyses of research on the relationship between personality traits and occupational success suggest that conscientiousness and emotional stability are generally reliable predictors of overall occupational performance (Barick, Mount and Judge 2001). However, it is still generally believed that cognitive ability has somewhat greater predictive power in this regard, that is, people tend to choose professions with cognitive demands matching their intellectual abilities (Beier, Villado and Randall 2017).

2.1 Motivation in interpreting

Research on motivation in interpreting has focused predominantly on students, marginally on (translation and) interpreting graduates, and professional interpreters, respectively. Dodds (1990) underlines the complexity and importance of (de)motivation in interpreter training. In their study on aptitude, Timarová and Salaets (2011) point to skills and personality traits as possible predictability factors but at the same time they stress that it has not been systematically researched. Wu (2016) also highlighted the lack of proper attention devoted to interpreting students' motivation. According to the author, research on interpreting students' motivation could be divided into three strands: motivation as a predictor of aptitude, motivation as the reason for studying interpreting, and the role of motivation in interpreter training (Wu 2016). In the following review, we first examine research on motivation among students.

Shaw (2011) conducted a study on a sample of interpreting students from four universities (Czech Republic, Austria, Belgium, Netherlands), further differentiating the sample into entry-level and advanced students of spoken and signed language interpreting. The author examined selected cognitive and motivational aspects. As regards motivational aspects, she found that there were significant differences between spoken and signed language interpreting students in the areas of flow (intense focus, concentration) and internality (the belief that success is due to internal causes). The sign language interpreting students showed a greater ability to focus intensely, while the spoken language interpreting students attributed their achievements to their own efforts to concentrate and avoid distractions to a greater extent. Shaw (2011) also identified significant differences between entry-level and advanced students in the areas of eagerness to learn and flow. Advanced students scored higher than entry-level students in both areas. As the length of study increased, so did the willingness to acquire and expand knowledge on the one hand, as well as the ability to focus intensively by eliminating distractions on the other (Shaw 2011).

Hodáková's study (2021) focused on the influence of motivation and anxiety on the students' interpreting performance. The Performance Motivation Questionnaire (Pardel et al. 1984), a modification of the Questionnaire Measure of Achievement Motivation (Hermans 1970), was used to examine three factors of motivation: performance motivation (the overall intensity of motivation), facilitating anxiety, and debilitating anxiety (motivational orientation). The students in the group of 'better' interpreters scored higher on performance motivation, demonstrating motivational intensity. They also scored higher on facilitating anxiety, demonstrating the positive effect of stress on their performance. In contrast, students in the group of 'worse' interpreters scored higher on debilitating anxiety, which demonstrates the negative impact of stress on their performance. Hodáková (2021)[1] also identified significant differences between 'better' and 'worse' interpreters in motivational orientation. While in the group of 'better' interpreters, higher debilitating anxiety leads to a lower quality of their interpreting, in the group of 'worse' interpreters, it was the facilitating anxiety that led to a lower quality of interpreting. The author concludes that the right intensity and orientation of motivation is not the only decisive factor for ensuring high quality and stability of interpreting performances. Appropriate interpreting competences (linguistic, translational, and cognitive skills) are also important, for motivation alone cannot guarantee success. If an adequate combination of these variables is not ensured, a high level of motivation may even be counterproductive (Hodáková 2021).

The correlation between motivation and the quality of consecutive and simultaneous interpreting of students was the subject of another empirical study (Melicherčíková and Dove 2021). The authors defined motivation as a preference for interpreting rather than translating. The results indicated that there was a statistically significant difference between the performance of motivated and unmotivated students. The performance of motivated students was better in both consecutive and simultaneous interpreting.

Students' learning motivation and performance in the context of Covid-19 was the subject of a quasi-experimental study by Cui et al. (2022). The authors designed a questionnaire that examined six dimensions of motivation and also conducted experimental teaching that included the Covid-19 context for the experimental group but not for the control group. Data analysis showed that (self-)actualization (the need to fully deploy one's potential) and transcendence motivation (one's consideration of society other than oneself) increased significantly after the experimental teaching in the experimental group but not in the control group. The experimental group also scored higher on the final test. These findings imply that the dimensions of (self-)actualization and transcendence are closely related to the students' performance.

The bidirectional relationship between psychological factors (including motivation) and interpreting performance was investigated by Cai, Lin and Dong (2023). Correlational and hierarchical regression analyses showed that in undergraduate students, motivation decreased between the beginning and end of the first year of training, while anxiety remained relatively stable. Interpreting-specific anxiety was negatively correlated with interpreting performance at both the beginning and the end of training. Motivation at the beginning of training contributed significantly to the development of interpreting competence. Master's students showed higher learning motivation and lower anxiety than undergraduate students. These findings suggest a different development of psychological factors and their relationship to the level of interpreting competence.

All of the aforementioned studies have focused on interpreting students. The motivation of translation and interpreting graduates was investigated in an empirical study by Horváth and Kálmán (2021). The authors' findings suggest that intrinsic motivation is the strongest motivational aspect. Correlation and regression analyses confirmed that intrinsic motivation contributes to motivated learning. At the same time, altruism seemed to contribute negatively to motivated learning. According to the authors, this might be due to the fact that respondents who have a helping attitude may not want to become professional interpreters or may lose the capacity to focus on their own professional development compared to peers who are more achievement-oriented. This somewhat unexpected finding would require further research.

Research on students and professional interpreters shows that personality traits are crucial for success in studies and the profession. Shaw, Grbić and Franklin (2004), in interviews with both spoken and signed language interpreting students, found that students consider self-confidence and willingness to take risks to be the most important qualities for success in their studies and later in the profession.

Research on the motivation of professional interpreters is less common than research on student interpreters. Badalotti (2011) worked with the concept of the multilingual professional[2] and applied it to the sample of professional translators and interpreters. The author did not differentiate the sample further, so the findings are rather general and cannot be applied only to interpreters. Hlavac and Commons (2023) categorised Badalotti's (2011) data according to a self-determination continuum. Analyzing the paricipants' responses intrinsic motivation was confirmed as the main determinant in most cases, followed by extrinsic motivation with a strong intrinsic source, and integrated regulation.

Hlavac and Commons (2023) attempted to compile a profile of interpreters, specifically professionals and students of community interpreting. Motivation was one of the aspects investigated, and the authors also drew on the aforementioned self-determination theory. Other aspects examined were work experience and work volume. The results indicated that the students were dominated by extrinsic motivation with a focus on community activism; the motivation of professional interpreters was more intrinsic. We can see some parallels with previous research (Badalotti 2011) in which intrinsic motivation also emerged as dominant in professional interpreters.

3. Method

We conducted empirical research to collect quantitative data and qualitative reflections on the issue of motivation among professional interpreters. We were further interested in whether the length of the interpreting experience has a different influence on the motivation of professional interpreters and whether there are differences in the dimensions of motivation using a psychological self-report inventory, the Achievement Motivation Inventory (Schuler et al. 2011), between professional interpreters, interpreting students and the general (reference) population.

The main objective of our research was to find out:

a) what specifically motivates professional interpreters in their profession;

b) whether there are differences in the motivational profile between the group of professional interpreters with longer experience (seniors) and shorter experience (juniors);

c) whether there are specific aspects and dimensions of professional interpreters' motivation that distinguish them from interpreting students and the general population of "non-interpreters".

The research was conducted anonymously with participants' informed consent preceding the completion of the individual tasks. Participants and researchers signed a data protection form for GDPR compliance. This type of research did not require the approval of the Ethical Committees at the researchers' universities.

3.1 Participants

Due to the specificity of the research sample, the selection of participants was intentional, and we opted for convenience sampling in the case of professional interpreters and interpreting students.

3.1.1 Professional interpreters

The basic requirement for inclusion in the study was that the participants had to be professional interpreters who were actively engaged in the profession and who interpreted regularly. As the research also focused on possible differences that may be related to the length of experience or expertise, part of the research sample consisted of subjects with at least 10 years of continuous interpreting experience. One of the members of the research team approached interpreters who met the required criterion through his network of contacts and professional associations. A financial incentive was offered to participation in the research. Nine of the interpreters contacted agreed to participate in the research. The mean age of the participants was 38.4 years (28 – 54 years); they were 6 women and 3 men. All of them had Slovak both as their mother tongue and their working language in interpreting and all of them also reported English as their working language. With the exception of one participant, the others also work with other foreign languages. Table 1 below summarises educational and professional background of our sample.

Interpreter

I1

I2

I3

I4

I5

I6

I7

I8

I9

Education

T&I

L

I

Te

T&I

T&I

L

T&I

Eng

Occupation

FL/EU

FL/EU

FL/EU

FL

EU

FL/EU

FL

FL

FL

Activities

T&I

T&I

T&I

T&I

I

T&I

T&I

I

T&I

Other (past)

activities

 

 

 

FLT,

PR

 

 

 

FLT

SC

Interpreting

experience

J

J

S

S

J

J

S

J

S

Table 1: Characteristics of professional interpreters

Legend: T&I – (Master's degree in) translation and interpreting, I – (Master's degree in) interpreting, L – Master's degree in linguistics, Te – Master's degree in teaching, Eng – Master's degree in engineering, FL – freelance work, EU – accreditation for EU institutions, FLT – foreign language teaching, PR – public relations management, SC – speaker coaching, J – junior, S – senior

Eight participants received philological education, one has a technical background. One interpreter is a full-time staff member of the European Commission and interprets exclusively for institutional needs. Four interpreters currently work as freelancers both on the private market and for the EU Institutions, and four interpreters work exclusively on the private market as freelancers. Seven interpreters also work as translators. All participants report continuous interpreting experience (with possible interruptions during maternity or parental leave) ranging from 6 years to 25 years, the average being 14.22 years. Regarding the average monthly amount of interpreting expressed in working days (one day = 8 hours), one respondent is a full-time interpreter, another one states that s/he works less than a full-time job, and one interpreter was on parental leave, interpreting occasionally. The remaining professionals report a workload related to interpreting of between 2 and 12 working days per month. Considering the potential impact of the length of the interpreting experience on motivation, we further divided this sample into professional interpreters with shorter experience (juniors, 6-10 years of experience, N=5) and professional interpreters with longer experience (seniors, 20-25 years of experience, N=4). We assumed that longer interpreting experience must indicate more expertise and may be reflected in different individual dimensions of motivation compared to shorter interpreting experience.

3.1.2 Interpreting students

The second group consisted of interpreting students, namely second-year students of a master’s degree in philology with a focus on translation and interpreting (N=5), who, according to their own statements, inclined towards interpreting and would like to pursue it professionally in the future. These were graduating students who had performed well in interpreting seminars during their studies and were willing to volunteer for the same complex testing as professional interpreters. The students participated in the research without remuneration.

The mean age of the group of interpreting students (N=5) was 22.8 years, there were 3 women and 2 men. As in the case of professional interpreters, Slovak was the mother tongue of all interpreting students, and English was one of their working languages. Most students (N=4) had experience with interpreting outside of interpreting seminars; this was interpreting as part of a compulsory school placement or as part of their own professional practice.

3.2 Materials

3.2.1 Achievement Motivation Inventory

Several tools have been used to assess achievement motivation in Slovakia. In order to quantitatively investigate specific dimensions of motivation, we chose the Achievement Motivation Inventory (AMI – Schuler et al. 2011), because it provides more comprehensive information (a broader spectrum of achievement motivation) and has standards for the Slovak population compared to other instruments. We used the official Slovak translation of the full version. This research instrument has been used in personnel selection, personality and motivation research, psychology of sports, and other fields that focus on the psychological aspects of achievement motivation. A study by Byrne et al. (2004) suggested that AMI, as a comprehensive measure of achievement motivation, can be used cross-culturally,

The AMI consists of 170 items that are assigned to the following 17 dimensions:

  1. Persistence refers to stamina and large amounts of effort to cope with tasks.
  2. Dominance represents the tendency to display power, influence others, and lead them.
  3. Engagement describes an individual's willingness to perform, put in the effort, and get the task done.
  4. Confidence in success refers to the anticipation of the outcomes of specific behaviors.
  5. Flexibility describes the way one copes with new situations and tasks; its high values indicate openness, interest, and willingness to adapt to different conditions in the profession.
  6. Flow expresses the tendency to pursue problems with high intensity, while excluding all distractions; high scores characterize individuals who can become so involved in their work that they cease to perceive what is going on around them.
  7. Fearlessness refers to the anticipated outcome of an action in terms of potential failure or success; high scores are indicative of individuals who do not experience fear of failure and negative evaluation and therefore can be characterized as emotionally stable.
  8. Internality is related to the way in which the results of an activity are interpreted; high scores indicate that the individual attributes achievement or failure to self, own behaviour, and effort.
  9. Compensatory effort represents the personal effort that is conditioned by fear of failure; high-achieving individuals minimize fear of failure through intensive preparation.
  10. Pride in productivity represents a positive emotional state as a consequence of one's own performance; high scores indicate that individuals are satisfied if they have delivered maximum performance.
  11. Eagerness to learn refers to the effort to acquire new knowledge and expand knowledge.
  12. Preference for difficult tasks corresponds to choosing challenging tasks; high values imply that individuals prefer difficult tasks, increasing their own level of demands.
  13. Autonomy refers to the tendency to behave autonomously; high scores indicate independent decision-making.
  14. Self-control characterizes how tasks are organized and carried out. Individuals who achieve high scores are able to concentrate more easily on tasks, do not postpone them until later, and are characterized by disciplined and focused work.
  15. Status orientation reflects the efforts made to achieve a significant role in the social environment. Individuals with high scores seek social recognition for their achievements, want to hold positions of responsibility, and secure professional advancement.
  16. Competitiveness is understood as encouragement and motivation for professional performance; high scores point to comparing oneself with others and striving to be better.
  17. Goal setting relates to the future; high values are characteristic of individuals who have long-term plans, set high goals, and know how they want to move forward (Schuler et al. 2011: 20-23).

Each dimension in the test consists of 10 items, respondents are provided with a seven-point scale expressing the strength of agreement (ranging from strongly disagree to strongly agree), therefore the minimum score is 10 and the maximum score is 70. There are no time limitations; the test usually takes 30 to 40 minutes to complete. As part of the instructions sent to our participants, we asked them to complete a psychological test to explore their attitudes towards work, employment and performance. We stressed that only their personal opinion was important and that there were no right or wrong answers.

3.2.2 Semi-structured individual interviews

The researchers had prepared a basic interview structure (cf. Appendix 1) according to each topic area with specific questions, which were modified, supplemented, or changed depending on the course of the actual interview.

In our interviews with professional interpreters, we were interested in various aspects related to their profession, such as educational background and beginnings in the interpreting profession; their current occupation (professional focus, type of employment, workload, thematic focus, types of interpreting); psychosocial factors in the interpreting profession (motivation, coping with stressful situations, influence of personality traits on the performance of the profession).

3.3 Procedure

In the first stage of the research, between November and December 2021, the participants, both profesional interpreters and interpreting students, completed the online version of the Achievement Motivation Inventory. Data on the different dimensions of motivation of both groups were evaluated quantitatively and compared with the mean score of a reference population (the general population).

In the second stage of the research, in February 2022, semi-structured individual interviews with professional interpreters were conducted online via the Zoom platform. The interviews lasted between 30 and 45 minutes and they involved one researcher and one participant at a time. The researcher, who did not know the participants personally, also acted as moderator in the interviews. Participants were asked to indicate the code under which they completed the entire research. Using this anonymised code, the results of the other tests in the research were subsequently matched to the analysis of the interview responses. During the interview, the participants were asked about motivation in different contexts (long-term, short-term, etc.); we did not duplicate the AMI so that they would have the opportunity to express anything related to motivation. Anonymized transcripts of the recorded interviews were subsequently produced and subjected to qualitative analysis.

Coding within the qualitative analysis was based largely on thematic analysis of particpants' responses to interview questions and was accomplished through the identification of basic units of analysis, that is, segments of text that contained a particular piece of information relevant to our research problem (cf. Appendix 2). This was done rather intuitively and was not founded on a theoretical model. Thematic analysis allowed us to identify key areas or themes. Subsequently, we determined the identified units by assigning specific features to be able to categorize individual phenomena. After coding, we looked for analogies with AMI (e.g., intrinsic motivation, performance, success, failure, etc.).

To ensure reliability, we validated the coding method chosen by the researcher; 10% of the total data in the transcripts of the recordings were coded simultaneously by another researcher, and a high degree of agreement (95%) was confirmed in the method and execution of the thematic analysis between the researchers.

4. Results and discussion

First, we present results from the first stage of the research (Section 4.1). Here, we were interested in the motivational structure of the personality of professional interpreters and interpreting students, which is measurable and quantifiable in the form of individual dimensions of motivation (AMI). Then we proceed to present and discuss the results from the second stage of the research, in which we attempted to support the quantitative data obtained (AMI) with subjective qualitative statements from semi-structured interviews with professional interpreters about their perceptions of their own motivation in the profession (Section 4.2). Finally, we will outline several research limitations (Section 4.3) and draw some conclusions (Section 5.).

4.1 Dimensions of motivation: quantitative data analysis and interpretation

In the evaluation and interpretation of the AMI inventory, we used the means of the raw scores of the participants on each dimension to investigate which dimensions of motivation play a greater and which play a lesser role in performance motivation. We compared the scores of professional interpreters, interpreting students, and the Slovak reference population (N=1148; Schuler et al. 2011). In this section, we present a basic analysis of the data. The means of the raw scores (together with the standard deviation) of the three comparison groups for the individual dimensions of performance motivation are presented in Table 2.

Motivation dimension

Interpreting students

(N=5)

Junior interpreters

(N=5)

Senior interpreters

(N=4)

Reference population (Schuler et al. 2011: 85)

 

mean score

SD

mean score

SD

mean score

SD

mean

score

Persistence

44.40

12.05

50.00

13.11

51.25

7.63

42.80

Dominance

44.20

9.63

40.80

9.20

48.25

6.70

44.87

Engagement

45.00

7.21

36.60

12.74

39.75

14.08

38.73

Confidence in success

43.00

10.58

44.00

8.99

50.25

4.03

47.45

Flexibility

50.00

11.83

42.40

11.84

51.00

7.70

46.70

Flow

54.00

6.82

48.6

10.04

48.25

3.77

46.99

Fearlessness

47.80

15.06

40.6

8.17

44.50

3.10

37.85

Internality

53.80

6.38

57.20

2.77

59.00

5.60

46.08

Compensatory effort

54.00

6.12

56.80

10.52

51.00

7.12

46.47

Pride in productivity

50.80

7.12

58.00

8.25

55.25

5.74

54.18

Eagerness to learn

45.2

8.76

47.60

4.28

43.75

5.32

43.27

Preference for difficult tasks

43.40

16.56

32.20

8.64

46.25

7.93

40.48

Independence

45.20

14.53

42.60

11.24

47.25

4.00

43.76

Self-control

46.00

5.92

50.40

13.00

43.00

1.83

42.13

Status orientation

40.20

18.47

43.60

8.08

39.25

13.57

47.38

Competitiveness

28.4

13.76

41.00

12.83

40.50

9.04

43.03

Goal setting

45.40

15.08

45.8

8.79

44.00

5.89

44.37

Table 2: Mean scores of the dimensions of motivation

A comparison of the raw scores for all 17 dimensions in the AMI shows what follows. Persistence is highest among senior interpreters. Compared to students, both groups of professionals (junior and senior) appear to be more persistent, determined, and focused. Overall, all groups show higher mean scores than the Slovak reference population. Senior interpreters also appear to be the most dominant. A score comparable to the Slovak reference population was achieved by the group of students. Junior interpreters were the least dominant in the comparison between groups. The results further show that students appear to be the most engaged. They show to be more ambitious and aspiring than the professional interpreters’ groups and also than the Slovak reference population. Senior interpreters appear to be the most confident in expecting success of their activities. The means of the other two groups are relatively comparable, with both junior interpreters and students scoring lower than the Slovak reference population. In our research sample, flexibility scores were comparably high in two groups, students and senior interpreters. Flow, intense concentration, is highest in the group of students. This dimension also proved to be distinctive in the research conducted by Shaw (2011). The interpreting students in our sample achieved even higher mean flow scores (54.00, SD 6.82) than the interpreting students in Shaw’s research (50.47, SD 6.21). Both groups of professionals achieved comparable scores in flow. Of all groups, the students scored the highest in fearlessness. Senior interpreters also appear to be decisive and stable. On the contrary, the junior interpreters scored the lowest. However, all groups scored higher than the Slovak reference population on this dimension. In internality, we observe high mean scores for all groups, that is, they believe that most events depend on their behaviour and effort. Senior interpreters were the most likely to agree with this perception. Similar to internality, we observe higher group means for compensatory effort compared to the reference population. The highest scores were achieved by junior interpreters. In our research sample, pride in productivity is most evident in the group of junior interpreters. Among the mean scores of all dimensions of the Slovak reference population, pride in productivity is the highest and the only dimension that exceeds the value of 50. Only students scored lower compared to the reference population on this dimension. On average, junior interpreters showed the highest eagerness to learn, followed by students. In a comparison between groups, senior interpreters show the highest scores in preference for difficult tasks. Junior interpreters scored the lowest on this dimension, even markedly lower than the reference group. Senior interpreters show the highest independence compared to other groups. Junior interpreters scored the highest on self-control, followed by students. When comparing individual groups on status orientation, it is evident that junior interpreters have the highest mean scores on the dimension, followed by students and senior interpreters. Interestingly, however, none of the examined groups reaches the average of the Slovak reference population. For senior interpreters, this is even their absolute lowest score of all dimensions, which may be related to the declining prestige and general recognition of the interpreting profession as Mackintosh's (2003) study suggested earlier. This trend is most likely related to technological advances and the use of artificial intelligence. In the dimension of competitiveness, similar to the previous dimension, none of the groups reached the average of the Slovak reference population. The students scored the lowest of all groups on competitiveness, which is also their lowest score across all dimensions. The junior and senior interpreters scored comparably. For goal setting, we observe the smallest overall intergroup differences across all dimensions. That is, all groups are equally goal-oriented and ambitious about the future. At the same time, goal setting in all examined groups is close to the average of the Slovak reference population.

Focusing on the specific motivational profiles of each group, it is possible to identify the dimensions that most strongly influence the motivation of senior interpreters, junior interpreters, and students inclined towards interpreting. As an indicator for this type of analysis, we chose to identify the dimensions in which each group achieved a mean raw score higher than or equal to 50. Students preferring interpreting showed the highest mean scores on the dimensions of compensatory effort, flow, internality, pride in productivity, and flexibility. Conversely, the lowest scores, by a large margin, were achieved in competitiveness (cf. Appendix 3). Professional interpreters with shorter experience scored highest on the dimensions of pride in productivity, internality, compensatory effort, self-control, and persistence. On the contrary, they scored lowest on preference for difficult tasks (cf. Appendix 4). Professional interpreters with longer experience had the highest mean raw scores on the dimensions of internality, pride in productivity, persistence, compensatory effort, flexibility and confidence in success. They scored lowest (but with a negligible difference compared to the other dimensions) on status orientation (cf. Appendix 5).

Figure 1 shows a comparison of the motivational profiles of all groups examined (students, junior and senior interpreters) with the mean values of the Slovak reference population (Schuler et al. 2011: 85).

Figure 1: Dimensions of motivation: comparison of the groups to the general population

Overall, if we look for peculiar features in the motivation of future and professional interpreters, higher persistence, greater compensatory effort, higher levels of internality and fearlessness, and higher flow are noticeable in all groups compared to the Slovak reference population. Thus, both interpreting students and professional interpreters, whether with shorter or longer experience, are characterized by better stamina and greater effort to cope with professional tasks, higher commitment, focus, and engagement. At the same time, they invest more effort in their work activities, which is conditioned by the fear of failure. They attribute potential success and failures more to themselves and their skills than to other factors. They perceive difficult situations less negatively and see them more as a professional challenge. The motivation of these groups is therefore very likely to be intrinsically determined, they are characterised by high stamina and commitment in their work, they look for the cause of their success or failures within themselves, and they are not discouraged by difficulties and challenging activities.

Compared to the Slovak reference population, all groups are characterised by an average goal setting in relation to the future, that is, on average they are neither noticeably more goal-oriented nor noticeably less ambitious. Therefore, they are probably not strongly motivated by the long-term pursuit of their ambitions.

Regarding the dimensions in which all groups scored lower than the Slovak average, it can be seen that both interpreting students and professional interpreters (both groups) are characterized by lower competitiveness and status orientation in the profession compared to the Slovak reference population. Therefore, their motivation is not determined by the pursuit of status or competitiveness. This piece of information confirms the assumption of a predominantly intrinsic determination of motivation in (future) interpreters.

In addition to a general comparison of (future) interpreters with the Slovak average, we were also interested in a more specific comparison of the individual groups with each other. Since motivation is one of the dynamic aspects of personality, it is possible in this context to assume that some of the differences between the groups can be attributed to the growing experience of professional interpreters, the maturation of personality, or the changing working conditions. We are aware that because of the small number of participants in each group, it is not possible to make generalisations, but the results may offer suggestions for further research that can later be statistically verified on a larger sample.

In this regard, it was interesting, for example, to find that professional interpreters (juniors and seniors), compared to students, were characterized by higher persistence, but conversely, lower flow, that is, lower levels of concentration and engagement in activities. We can assume that the higher persistence of professional interpreters may be related to personality maturation. At the same time, with age and greater work experience, routine in performing work activities also increases, and thus a certain mental or psychological stamina and endurance in activities increase. Conversely, professional interpreters’ lower concentration (but not at all low compared to the general population) and flow may also be related to the fact that with increasing experience, their work may require less mental energy and lesser need to concentrate unconditionally on their performance.

Senior interpreters were characterized by higher dominance and confidence in success compared to their younger colleagues and students. Higher scores on both dimensions may again be related to the length and amount of their work experience; it is likely that they have learned to draw on their professional experience, have more confidence in their own skills, and/or pass on their experience to younger colleagues.

4.2 Subjective perceptions of motivation: qualitative data analysis and interpretation

Thematic qualitative analysis of data collected in the individual semi-structured interviews with both groups of professional interpreters (with shorter and longer experience) revealed that interviewees approached the issue of motivation from a number of angles. On the one hand, they reflected on their own intrinsic motivations and motives for choosing and pursuing the profession of interpreting[3] and for wanting to be good at their profession. On the other hand, some also mentioned extrinsic motivations, such as financial and time considerations. In the qualitative analysis of the interview data, no major differences were identified between junior and senior interpreters; rather, these were individual opinions and perspectives.

From the interviews with the interpreters, it was evident that they all found their work interesting and felt motivated to stay in their profession in the long term. One interviewee (I8) expressed concern about the future prospects of interpreting due to technological advances and overall changes in society, but nevertheless felt motivated and fulfilled by interpreting.

Eight participants (I1, I3, I4, I5, I6, I7, I8, I9) described the nature of their motivation as more of a tendency to achieve success, overcome challenges, and continually improve. One interviewee (I2), in his own words, felt motivated more by the desire to avoid failure. These statements are consistent with the motivation dimension of confidence in success in the AMI, which was highest among senior interpreters.

Seven interpreters (I1, I4, I5, I6, I7, I8, I9) agreed that what motivated them was the dynamic nature of the job, the need to continue improving, they liked to learn new things and they had a desire to have a broad perspective: “I enjoy the work itself and it's so interesting, it's dynamic with people and that's why I enjoy the world events, the current events” (I5). Even more specifically in this regard, two of them (I5, I7) reported that what they enjoyed was being in settings and getting familiar with information and contexts that were not normally accessible or known to the public: “And I'm always learning something new or a different angle or seeing how an area is evolving or which way it's going, and I'm learning things that other people either don't learn about because they just don't have a reason to care that much, or I'm getting into environments physically, i.e. before the pandemic, where other people wouldn't have been able to get to, and it's very interesting” (I7). These statements are consistent with the motivation dimension of eagerness to learn in the AMI, which was highest among junior interpreters.

Three interviewees (I4, I5, I9) highlighted that contact with people motivated them. These considerations may be related to the fact that at the time of the interviews, most of the interpreted events were conducted in the virtual environment due to the COVID-19 pandemic, which resulted in a lack of social contact and interaction with colleagues as well as with delegates or attendees at conferences (cf. Mahyub Rayaa and Martin 2022). This finding indicates that motivation is more than an individual personality trait but can be determined (achieved or denied) by others. In the case of students or novice interpreters, contact and support from a more experienced colleague appears to be necessary. Reflections on the importance of human contact from interviews can be linked to the AMI dimension of competitiveness, in which both groups of interpreters scored lower than the Slovak reference population, suggesting that their motivation is not derived from competing with others but rather from working with them in a team.

One interviewee (I4) explicitly stated that she liked to present herself and to perform in front of an audience and similarly another one (I3) mentioned as the strongest intrinsic motivation, ambition, the desire to present oneself in the best possible light. Another participant (I6) stated that a reason for losing motivation was the possibility of receiving negative feedback on his interpreting performance: “For example, in Brussels, they regularly write reports on freelancers, and when I know in advance that there is going to be a report, I get quite nervous, and it happened to me once that I had a less than ideal day, and just then a colleague wrote a report on me, and after that day she also told me some suggestions for improvement, let's say, and she didn't write any serious criticism in the report, and I know I was demotivated by that. I'm rather demotivated by that criticism”. Financial motivation was highlighted by three respondents (I7, I8, I9) in the interviews. For them, the autonomy and time flexibility offered by the interpreting profession was also motivating. These statements are in line with the dimensions of independence and flexibility, which were highest among senior interpreters in the AMI.

Related to the issue of motivation is the issue of desirable qualities, skills, or traits that participants believed interpreters should possess in order to be satisfied, successful, or respected in their profession. Interviewees mainly reflected on what characteristics they themselves possessed or would like to possess because they saw them as desirable, or they noticed them in other interpreters whom they rated as successful. Four interpreters in our sample (I1, I3, I7, I8) considered it necessary for interpreters to be naturally curious, interested in the current affairs, and eager to learn. This confirms the findings of the quantitative part of this research work on the strong internal determination of motivation in interpreters, attributing success/failure in the profession to their own abilities, skills and competence. Both groups of interpreters (junior and senior) scored high on internality in the AMI. In addition, four particpants explicitly emphasised their belief that everything can be learned. These statements are consistent with the motivation dimension of persistence in the AMI, which was high in both groups of interpreters.

Four interviewees (I2, I3, I5, I6) stressed that interpreters should be mentally resilient, considerate, calm in nature, and should be able to keep a cool head: “I think it helps me quite a lot that I don't stress so much when it comes to work. So, if there is a difficult situation, sometimes in interpreting you have to make a decision very quickly, even if it's a high-level interpreting or with a lot of listeners, I think it's good to be able to keep a cool head and to be able to make a decision and not to panic somehow” (I5). In this regard, two other participants (I4, I7) added that interpreters should not be afraid to make mistakes and accept that their performance also has imperfections. These statements are in line with the AMI dimension of fearlessness; both junior and senior interpreters' scores on this dimension confirmed their emotional stability.

Some interviewees also considered personality temperament to be key. One of them (I3) thought that interpreters should be more introverted, be able to stay in the background, and not show their personality as they convey other people's thoughts. Another one (I4), on the other hand, thought that interpreters should be more extroverted, not afraid to present themselves and speak in public. One interviewee (I8) also based her answer on her own research, since she had dealt with a similar topic as part of her thesis. She assumed that interpreters should be neither strong introverts, as they interact with people and make public appearances, nor strong extroverts, because she believed that extroverts tended to be superficial in their analysis of information. Although some research, such as Dörfler and Hornke (2010), confirmed that extroverts respond more quickly but less accurately than introverts when reasoning, which can be interpreted on the basis of Eysenck's (1994) arousal theory, research findings on the correlation between extraversion and superficial analysis are inconclusive.

Being communicative was highlighted as a desirable characteristic by two participants (I4, I9) while the second interviewee (I9) added the importance of building relationships with clients: “This is basically my business and I have to deal with customers somehow, I have to build relationships somehow and often it's not just the quality of the interpretation that determines whether they call me next time, it's everything around that”.

In summary, the interpreters in our research felt motivated, enjoyed their work, and wanted to stay in the job. The importance of intrinsic motivation, natural curiosity, eagerness to improve, desire to learn new things, and to having knowledge of the world was also underlined. Most interperters felt motivated by the desire to overcome challenges, to achieve success, and to continuously improve. Here, they had in mind their own development, specialisation, improvement of individual skills and competences. Our findings from the thematic analysis of individual semi-structured interviews are also consistent with the findings by Badalotti (2011) and Hlavac and Commons (2023). In their research, intrinsic motivation was also dominant among professional interpreters.

None of the participants mentioned status orientation, striving for career advancement as motivating. This finding – the absence of status orientation – is consistent with the observations in the quantitative analysis of the AMI data. This result may also be related to the fact that in the interpreting profession, in most cases, there is a lack of a particularly differentiated hierarchy of positions and interpreters receive recognition for good performance in interpreting in general rather than for interpreting in particularly challenging situations and/or settings. The findings by authors of other similar research work are mixed. For example, Dam and Zethsen (2013) did not confirm their assumption that professional interpreters would view themselves as having a higher status than professional translators. On the contrary, Gentile (2013) found that conference interpreters perceived the prestige of their profession as comparable to that of doctors, lawyers, and university professors. We assume that the different self-perceptions of the interpreter's status may be related to the changed socio-economic conditions in the last decade(s) as well as to the specifics of individual interpreting markets.

In conclusion, it can be assumed that a positive perception of one’s own role and one’s own importance in achieving success/failure in the interpreting profession, a belief in the possibility of improving one’s abilities, skills and competences, and thus a highly internalized form of motivation is very likely to be a strong driver in the interpreting profession. We also view these findings positively in the context of educating future interpreters, as they suggest that one of the crucial factors for success in the interpreting profession is precisely the willingness to learn and continuously improve.

4.3 Research limitations

Despite the attempt to take a rigorous approach, our research design undoubtedly has limitations. One of them is the sampling selection, that is, approaching potential participants through direct contact or through a specific professional association. Given the specificity of the research sample, it was not realistic for us to opt for a random sampling. At the same time, with this type of sampling, we assumed a greater willingness to participate in the research, which was very complex, time-consuming, and often revealed quite private aspects of the participants’ personality and life. Therefore, the convenient sampling may have influenced the structure and representativeness of our research sample.

Another limitation of the research is the size of the sample, which is related to the design of the research, its complexity, and the time-consuming nature of the research on the part of both the participants and the researchers. Since the overall research not only focused on the issue of motivation, but also investigated other aspects of interpreters' personality and their interpreting performance, the participants in the research completed quite a large number of test tasks. This may explain the willingness by only a small group of professional interpreters (N=9) to participate in the research. We are aware of the fact that it is also problematic to make quantitative statements with such a small sample.

A third limitation is also the fact that there is a gap of more than a decade between the standards available for the AMI and data collection in our research, during which there have been significant changes in the interpreting market and in the interpreting profession.

A fourth limitation, which according to Gile (2017: 27) is often ignored in translation and interpreting studies, is social desirability bias, “a tendency by respondents to consciously or subconsciously answer questions in a way which they assume will reflect a more favorable image of them and their action“. This implies that in both the AMI and the interview, the respondents might have provided the answers they perceived to be desirable for the research purpose.

In addition, the nature of this type of research increases the degree of subjectivity in the data collected. At the same time, participants could talk about their own motivations quite freely; the interview questions (aligned to the quantitative analysis) were designed to be open-ended, that is, each subject could reflect on different aspects, or only on some aspects. However, since the quantitative analysis was conducted first, we believe that the qualitative data obtained have quite a great deal of supporting power in providing a comprehensive view on the motivation of professional interpreters.

Due to these limitations, we have no ambition to generalise our findings to all professional interpreters in Slovakia. However, by complementing the quantitative analysis of a self-report inventory with qualitative data obtained from interviews, we believe that we can at least offer suggestions worthy of further investigation.

5. Conclusion and recommendations

The interpreters in our research sample consider specific personality traits more important and desirable than general giftedness or talent. In particular, they value curiosity and general interest in the world around them, and they enjoy new challenges.

In general, the interpreters in our research believe that skills can be acquired through practice and experience if one is sufficiently motivated. The aforementioned sufficient level of motivation is demonstrated as intrinsic motivation in both professional interpreters and students who are inclined to interpreting. The dominant dimensions in the three groups, which distinguishes them from the reference population, are persistence, compensatory effort, internality, fearlessness (emotional stability) and flow.

As we also compared the motivational profiles of the groups with each other in the research, we found that senior interpreters are characterised by higher persistence, dominance, and confidence in success. Since these characteristics are found in the senior group, they are likely to be acquired in the process of gaining experience, having more advanced routines, erudition and, therefore, confidence in one’s own abilities.

In contrast, none of the interviewees reported feeling motivated by status orientation or the pursuit of career advancement. These statements were supported by data from quantitative analysis (AMI). This finding would be worth verifying on a larger sample, as the results of research on the professional status within interpreting studies are mixed.

As we have already pointed out, due to the small number of participants, our findings cannot be generalized. Replication of the research on a larger sample with an equal representation of participants (professionals with longer experience, professionals with shorter experience, interpreting students) could confirm or refute our findings. The research conducted has also provided us with several ideas, which we present below, that can be applied in the training of future interpreters.

Both interpreting students and professional interpreters were characterised by high fearlessness (emotional stability) and internality. Strong intrinsic motivation and the conviction that one's own skills and competences can be improved through training and experience are undoubtedly a beneficial mindset that enables interpreters to remain satisfied and successful in their profession for a relatively long time. The higher stress resilience of these groups compared to the general population may represent higher emotional stability, which is generally considered a reliable predictor of (not only) the interpreting profession. We believe that personality characteristics such as emotional stability (Bontempo et al. 2014; Rosiers and Eyckmans, 2017) and intrinsic performance motivation can help both professionals and interpreting students compensate for possible performance deficiencies, for example, by more intensive training, more rigorous preparation, a more motivated approach to (self-)study, and a willingness to improve and work on oneself. At the same time, these findings provide interpreting trainers with good grounds for encouraging students, for pushing them further in terms of competences and personality traits that are already intrinsically present, as these findings point precisely to the importance of motivation and training for success in their professional future.

References

Badalotti, Floriana (2011) Multilingual professionals: Translators, interpreters and cultural dentities. [Doctoral dissertation]. Monash University. https://bridges.monash.edu/articles/thesis/Multilingual_professionals_translators_interpreters_and_cultural_identities/4597687

Barrick, Murray R., and Michael K. Mount (2005) “Yes, Personality Matters: Moving on to More Important Matters”, Human Performance 18, no. 4: 359–372.

Barrick, Murray R., Michael K. Mount, and Timothy A. Judge (2001) “Personality and performance at the beginning of the new millennium: What do we know and where do we go next?” International Journal of Selection and Assessment 9, no. 1-2: 9–30.

Beier, Margaret E., Anton J. Villado, and Jason Randall (2017) “The Role of Abilities in Learning and Training Performance” in The Cambridge Handbook of Workplace Training and Employee Development, Kenneth D. Brown (ed.), New York, Cambridge University Press: 123–147.

Bontempo, Karen, Jemina Napier, Laurence Hayes, and Vicki Brashear (2014) “Does personality matter? An international study of sign language interpreter disposition”, Translation and Interpreting: the International Journal of Translation and Interpreting Research 6, no. 1: 23–46.

Byrne, Zinta S., Rose A. Mueller-Hanson, Joe M. Cardador, George C. Thornton, Heinz Schuler, Andreas Frintrup, and Shaul Fox (2004) “Measuring achievement motivation: tests of equivalency for English, German, and Israeli versions of the achievement motivation inventory”, Personality and Individual Differences 37, no. 1: 203–217.

Cai, Rendong, Jiexuan Lin, and Yanping Dong (2023) “Psychological factors and interpreting competence in interpreting students: a developmental study”, The Interpreter and Translator Trainer 17, no. 2: 246–263.

Cui, Ying, Jia Wenfeng, Suhua Wang, and Tianyum Li (2022) “Chinese interpreting students’ learning motivation and performance in the Covid-19 context: a quasi-experimental study”, SN Social Sciences 2, no. 127.

Dam, Helle V., and Karen Korning Zethsen (2013) “Conference Interpreters – the Stars of the Translation Profession?: A Study of the Occupational Status of Danish EU Interpreters as Compared to Danish EU Translators”, Interpreting 15, no. 2: 229–259.

Day, Dennis and Johannes Wagner (2007) “Bilingual Professionals” in Handbook of multilingualism and multilingual communication, Peter Auer and Li Wei (eds.), Berlin, Mouton de Gruyter: 391–406.

Deci, Edward L., and Richard M. Ryan (1985) Intrinsic Motivation and Self-Determination in Human Behavior, New York, Plenum Press.

Dodds, John M. (1990) “On the aptitude of aptitude testing”, The Interpreters’ Newsletter, no. 3: 17–22.

Dörfler, Tobias, and Lutz Hornke (2010) “Working style and extraversion: New insights into the nature of item response latencies in computer-based intelligence testing”, Journal of Research in Personality 44: 159–162.

Eysenck, H. J. (1994) “Personality and intelligence: Psychometric and experimental approaches” in Personality and intelligence, Robert J. Sternberg and Patricia Ruzgis (eds.), Cambridge, Cambridge University Press: 3–31.

Gabler, Hartmut (2002) Motive im Sport, Schorndorf, Hofmann.

Gentile, Paola (2013) “The Status of Conference Interpreters: A Global Survey into the Profession”, Rivista internazionale di tecnica della traduzione – International Journal of Translation 15: 63–82.

Gile, Daniel (2017) The CIRIN Bulletin. Conference Interpreting Research Information Network. No. 54. https://www.cirin-gile.fr/bulletins/Bulletin-54-Jul-2017.pdf

Hermans, Hubert J. M. (1970) “A questionnaire measure of achievement motivation”, The Journal of applied psychology 54, no. 1: 353–363.

Hlavac, Jim, and Jennifer Commons (2023) “Profiling today’s and tomorrow’s interpreters: previous occupational experiences, levels of work and motivations”, Translation & Interpreting 15, no. 1: 22–44.

Hodáková, Soňa (2021) “Motivational Structure and the Interpreter’s Personality” in Changing Paradigms and Approaches in Interpreter Training: Perspectives from Central Europe, Pavol Šveda (ed.), New York, Routledge: 185–208.

Horváth Ildikó, and Csaba Kálmán (2021) “Motivational Disposition of Translation and Interpreting Graduates”, Interpreter and Translator Trainer 15, no. 3: 287–305.

Korpal, Pawel (2016) “Interpreting as a stressful activity: Physiological measures of stress in simultaneous interpreting”, Poznań Studies in Contemporary Linguistics 52, no. 2: 297‒316.

Mackintosh, Jennifer (2003) “The AIIC Workload Study”, FORUM 1, no. 2: 189–214.

Macnamara, Brooke N., Adam B. Moore, Judy A. Kegl, and Andrew R. A. Conway (2011) “Domain-general cognitive abilities and simultaneous interpreting skill”, Interpreting 13, no. 1: 121–142.

Mahyub Rayaa, Bachir, and Anne Martin (2022) “Remote Simultaneous Interpreting: perceptions, practices and developments” The Interpreters' Newsletter, no. 27: 21–42.

Melicherčíková, Miroslava, and Michael E. Dove (2021) “Interpreter trainees’ performance – motivation, quality and assessment (an empirical study)” in Changing Paradigms and Approaches in Interpreter Training: Perspectives from Central Europe, Pavol Šveda (ed.) , New York, Routledge: 209–228.

Moser-Mercer, Barbara (2008) “Skill Acquisition in Interpreting. A Human Performance Perspective”, The Interpreter and Translator Trainer 2, no. 1: 1–28.

Nakonečný, Milan (1997) Psychologie osobnosti, Praha, Akademia.

Pardel, Tomáš, Libuša Maršálová, and Anna Hrabovská (1984) Dotazník motivácie výkonu, Bratislava, Psychodiagnostické a didaktické testy.

Pašková, Lucia (2008) Výkonová motivácia, Banská Bystrica, Pedagogická fakulta UMB.

Ree, Malcolm James, and James A. Earles (1992) “Intelligence Is the Best Predictor of Job Performance”, Current Directions in Psychological Science 1, no. 3: 86-89.

Roberts, Glyn C. (2001) “Understanding the Dynamics of Motivation in Physical Activity: The Influence of Achievement Goals on Motivational Processes” in Advances in Motivation in Exercise and Sport, Glyn C. Roberts (ed.), Champaign, Human Kinetics: 1–50.

Rosiers, Alexandra, and June Eyckmans (2017) “Birds of a feather? A comparison of the personality profiles of aspiring interpreters and other language experts”, Across Languages and Cultures 18, no. 1: 29–51.

Ryan, Richard M., and Edward. L. Deci (2000) “Self-determination theory and the facilitation of intrinsic motivation, social development, and well-being”, The American psychologist 55, no. 1: 68–78.

Schmidt, Frank L., and John E. Hunter (1998) “The Validity and Utility of Selection Methods in Personnnel Psychology: Practical and Theoretical Implications of 85 Years of Research Findings”, Psychological Bulletin 124, no. 2: 262–274.

Schuler, Heinz, George C. Thornton, Andreas Frintrup, and Michael Prochaska (2011) Dotazník motivácie k výkonu – LMI, Praha, Hogrefe – Testcentrum.

Setton, Robin, and Andrew Dawrant (2016) Conference Interpreting: A Trainer’s Guide, Amsterdam, John Benjamins.

Shaw, Sherry (2011) “Cognitive and motivational contributors to aptitude: A study of spoken and signed language interpreting students”, Interpreting 13, no. 1: 70–84.

Shaw, Sherry, Nadja Grbić, and Kathy Franklin (2004) “Applying language skills to interpretation: Student perspectives from signed and spoken language programs”, Interpreting 6, no. 1: 69–100.

Timarová, Šárka, and Heidi Salaets (2011) “Learning styles, motivation and cognitive flexibility in interpreter training: self-selection and aptitude”, Interpreting 13, no. 1: 31–52.

Trimpop, Rüdiger M. (1994) The Psychology of Risk Taking Behaviour, Amsterdam, North Holland.

Vallerand, Robert J. (1997) “Toward a Hierarchical Model of Intrinsic and Extrinsic Motivation”, Advances in Experimental Social Psychology 29: 271–360.

Wu, Zhiwei (2016) “Towards understanding interpreter trainees’ (de)motivation: An exploratory Study”, Translation & Interpreting 8, no. 2: 13–25.

Yates, J. Frank (ed.) (1992) Risk-taking behavior, Chichester, John Wiley & Sons.

Zinn, Jens O. (2019) “The meaning of risk-taking – key concepts and dimensions”, Journal of Risk Research 22, no. 1: 1–15.

Acknowledgements

The authors would like to thank two anonymous reviewers for their valuable and constructive comments on the manuscript.

This work was supported by the Scientific Grant Agency of the Ministry of Education of the Slovak Republic and the Slovak Academy of Sciences under Grant VEGA 1/0202/21 Reflection of Cognitive and Personality Traits in the Interpreting Performance of T&I Students and Professionals in Real and Virtual Environments and under Grant VEGA 1/0214/24 The Image of Translators and Interpreters in Society.

Notes

[1] The issue was previously investigated by Carrier, Carol et al. (1984) “The Effects of Facilitative and Debilitative Achievement Anxiety on Notetaking”, Journal of Educational Research 77, no. 3: 133–138.

[2] In defining the term multilingual professional Badalotti (2011: 61) refers to Day and Wagner (2007) "to describe the peculiar situation of professionals who might work outside their native country, in a context where more than one language is employed for the purposes of their job".

[3] Almost all the junior interpreters had a degree in translation and interpreting, whereas in the case of the senior interpreters, only one participant had a degree in interpreting. This finding suggests that Slovak interpreters with up to 10 years of professional experience, who work as freelancers and in EU institutions, are mostly graduates of translation and interpreting programmes.

Appendixes

A.1: Protocol of semi-structured interviews with professional interpreters

Topics and question examples (Translated from Slovak into English)

Interviewer:

Interview date:

Transcriber:

This interview is being conducted as part of the grant VEGA 1/0202/21 "Reflection of cognitive and personality characteristics in the interpreting performance of T&I students and professionals in real and virtual environments".

(start recording)

Introduction:

Interviewer explains the aim of the interview, the procedure, data collection, data storing etc. Interviewer asks the interviewee for their code (usually initials of first and last name, year of birth).

Transcription:

Topic 1: AGE

Please indicate your age.

How would you characterize the role of age in interpreting?

Transcription:

Topic 2: PREVIOUS EDUCATION

What kind of education did you receive and where did you receive it?

When did you graduate? (degree, field, combination, additional studies, courses, other)

To what extent have your studies influenced your current occupation?

In what ways has it had a positive impact?

In what ways do you see shortcomings of the studies you have completed?

To what should more attention be paid when practising interpreting?

Transcription:

Topic 3: MAIN ACTIVITIES

In which category do you see yourself with regard to the ratio of interpreting and translating? What is the main component of your income?

(e.g. I sometimes interpret, I mainly translate. / I interpret as well as translate. / I mainly interpret, occasionally I translate. / I am purely an interpreter. / Other.)

Please elaborate why you prefer this type of activity/ activities.

Transcription:

Topic 4: LANGUAGES

What is your mother tongue? Which languages do you interpret from or into?

Transcription:

Topic 5: LENGTH OF EXPERIENCE

Please indicate the number of years of interpreting experience.

Do you see any correlation between length of experience and interpreting performance? What kind of correlation is it?

Approximately how many hours on average do you interpret per year (before the pandemic, during the pandemic)?

How has this situation/workload changed in the context of the pandemic?

Transcription:

Topic 6: INTERPRETING TECHNIQUES

Do you specialise in a particular interpreting technique?

(e.g. consecutive interpreting / simultaneous interpreting / both techniques / other)

Please elaborate why you prefer particular technique(s).

Transcription:

Topic 7: PERSONALITY

Do you think that personality type affects interpreting performance (for example, that a good interpreter should be an extrovert)?

How do you perceive your personality? How would you characterize it? In what ways do you see your personality manifested in the profession you practise?

[Alternatively, which personality characteristics do you tend more towards?

I tend to ... introverted or extroverted / optimistic or pessimistic / communicative or quiet / social or solitary / confident or fearful/anxious / decisive or indecisive / irritable or even-tempered / tired or enthusiastic.]

Transcription:

Topic 8: MOTIVATION

Do you think motivation is important? Why? What motivates you most to perform well as an interpreter in the long and short term? What demotivates you?

Transcription:

Topic 9: STRESS

Did you experience fear or anxiety while interpreting during interpreting seminars at school? If so, do you think that gaining experience helped this fear to diminish?

How does stress affect you?

(E.g. Positively, it motivates me to perform better. / Negatively, it impairs my performance. / I cannot evaluate. / Other.)

Do you use any stress coping techniques? What kind, how often?

Transcription:

Topic 10: FEEDBACK

What impact does negative feedback have on you? (from the client, from another interpreter)

Rather positive (encourages you to perform better) or negative (lowers your self-esteem, hurts you)?

What impact does positive feedback have on you?

Transcription:

Topic 11: REMOTE INTERPRETING

Do you have experience with remote interpreting? Please elaborate on your experience with remote interpreting (time range, topic, technique, setting, positives, negatives, other).

Transcription:

Topic 12: OTHER

Free space for any suggestions, observations.

Is there anything else you want to add?

Transcription:

Thank you and end of the interview.

Transcription:

(Stop recording.)

A.2: Coding example 1 (Motivation)

A.3: Motivation dimensions: interpreting students

A.4: Motivation dimensions: interpreters with shorter experience

A.5: Motivation dimensions: interpreters with longer experience

About the author(s)

Soňa Hodáková works as a translator and conference interpreter for national and international companies and institutions. She teaches seminars on translation, interpreting and mental health at Constantine the Philosopher University in Slovakia. Her scientific activities focus mainly on research related to cognitive aspects in interpreting and research on the application of specific competences in the education of future translators and interpreters. She is a member of the international EMT working group on public service interpreting and translation (PSIT). She is the principal investigator of several research projects and the Slovak coordinator of international project funded by the European Commission's Asylum, Migration and Integration Fund (AMIF) entitled Mental Health 4 All: Development and implementation of a digital platform for the promotion of access to mental healthcare for low language proficient third-country nationals in Europe.

Miroslava Melicherčíková completed her studies in translation and interpreting at Matej Bel University in Slovakia. She teaches courses focused on improving students’ interpreting and translation skills. Her research and publishing activities focus on selected aspects of consecutive and simultaneous interpreting, interpreters’ personality and cognitive characteristics as well as didactics of interpreting. She has actively participated in several national research projects dealing with translation and interpreting. She was the principal investigator of the national research project called Reflection of Cognitive and Personality Traits in the Interpreting Performance of T&I Students and Professionals in Real and Virtual Environments.

Email: [please login or register to view author's email address]

©inTRAlinea & Soňa Hodáková & Miroslava Melicherčíková (2024).
"Motivation of professional interpreters: intrinsic enthusiasm or status-seeking?"
inTRAlinea Volumes
Edited by: {specials_editors_volumes}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2655

Interpretación simultánea en las ruedas de prensa de la EURO 2020:

estudio sobre las estrategias de formulación de pregunta y respuesta

By Gonzalo Suarez Lovelle (Università di Catania, Italia)

Abstract

English:

Press conferences at international football tournaments require interpretation services to ensure interlanguage understanding between participants. The aim of journalists is to obtain information by asking questions that the protagonists of the match must answer. However, if the questionare tough or adversarial, interviewees may resist by applying various answering strategies. This case study aims to analyze the questioning and answering strategies in a sample of press conferences of the Spanish national football team at UEFA EURO 2020, and to investigate whether such dynamics are replicated in the English interpreted versions.

Spanish:

En los torneos de fútbol internacionales se celebran ruedas de prensa en las que el servicio de interpretación es indispensable para garantizar la comprensión interlingüística entre los participantes. En ellas, el objetivo de los reporteros es obtener información a través de preguntas que los protagonistas del partido deben responder. Sin embargo, si la pregunta les incomoda, los entrevistados pueden oponer resistencia aplicando estrategias de respuesta. Este estudio de caso se propone analizar las estrategias de planteamiento de preguntas y respuestas en una selección de ruedas de prensa de la selección española de fútbol en la UEFA EURO 2020, e investigar si tal dinámica se replica en las versiones interpretadas al inglés.

Keywords: simultaneous interpreting, questioning and answering strategies, football, press conferences, adversarialness, interpretación simultánea, ruedas de prensa, fútbol, estrategias de formulación de pregunta y respuesta, conflictividad

©inTRAlinea & Gonzalo Suarez Lovelle (2024).
"Interpretación simultánea en las ruedas de prensa de la EURO 2020: estudio sobre las estrategias de formulación de pregunta y respuesta"
inTRAlinea Volumes
Edited by: {specials_editors_volumes}
This article can be freely reproduced under Creative Commons License.
Stable URL: https://www.intralinea.org/specials/article/2654

1. Introducción

El fútbol es el deporte estrella de numerosos países y capta un amplio abanico de servicios lingüísticos, tanto tradicionales (i. e. traducción escrita de artículos de prensa), como vanguardistas (i. e. localización de videojuegos). En los eventos deportivos multilingües es necesaria la interpretación para ofrecer servicios lingüísticos más inmediatos que la traducción. De hecho, en el caso de los torneos de fútbol internacionales se celebran ruedas de prensa prepartido y pospartido mediadas por intérpretes para que los periodistas obtengan acceso a los entrenadores y a los jugadores. Estos últimos, por su parte, están obligados a participar y a responder según lo acordado con los organizadores del evento. En esta situación comunicativa, los entrevistadores y los entrevistados tienen intereses contrapuestos, puesto que la prensa quiere sonsacar información inédita a los entrevistados y estos no desean revelar demasiada información si la pregunta les incomoda (Sandrelli, 2018). En medio de esta pugna se encuentra el intérprete que debe prestar sus servicios sin interferir con los objetivos comunicativos de ambos participantes.

El presente artículo propone un estudio de caso que recoge el guante lanzado por Sandrelli (2018) en las conclusiones de Interpreted-Mediated Football Press Conferences: A Study on the Questioning and Answering Strategies. Sandrelli (2018), tras haber constatado que las estrategias de formulación de pregunta y respuesta en la interpretación al inglés eran «remarkably similar» (ibid. 202) a las de las ruedas de prensa originales en italiano, añade que «it is hoped that the present study can inspire research on other language combinations to further validate these conclusions» (ibid. 203). De este modo, se aspira a contribuir a la investigación de las estrategias de planteamiento de pregunta y respuesta en las ruedas de prensa futbolísticas, pero sin ofrecer datos directamente comparables con el de Sandrelli (2018) a causa de la diferencia de representatividad de los entrevistados en las bases de datos implicadas. Por un lado, FOOTIE (Sandrelli, 2012) es un corpus que recoge únicamente ruedas de prensa del entonces entrenador de la selección de fútbol de Italia, Roberto Mancini. Por otro lado, la base de datos del estudio, EFCIC (European Football Championship Interpreting Corpus) (Suárez Lovelle, 2023), no solo recopila ruedas de prensa del entrenador de la selección de fútbol de España, sino también de los jugadores. Por ende, el presente estudio analiza las estrategias de planteamiento de pregunta y respuesta con un perfil de entrevistado distinto para observar si se mantienen las mismas estrategias identificadas con el entrenador Mancini. Asimismo, examina cuantitativamente si las estrategias de pregunta y respuesta utilizadas por los reporteros y por los entrevistados en las ruedas de prensa de la selección española fueron replicadas en las versiones interpretadas al inglés, y observa el nivel de conflictividad de los intercambios.

A continuación, se abordan las estrategias en el planteamiento de preguntas y respuestas (§2), la información general de la base de datos (§3), la metodología del estudio (§4), el análisis (§5) y, por último, se presenta la discusión y las conclusiones de los resultados (§6).

2. Estrategias de planteamiento de preguntas y respuestas en ruedas de prensa

La interacción en un contexto institucional está caracterizada por un protocolo que predetermina los roles de los participantes, las relaciones de poder, los temas admitidos, la toma de palabra, etc. (Orletti, 2000). Asimismo, las ruedas de prensa son un tipo de interacción institucional que tiene lugar en la esfera pública, un espacio en el que un gran abanico de participantes (personajes públicos y profesionales de los medios de comunicación) entablan una conversación sin guiones sobre asuntos transcendentales para el público (Clayman, 2004). De hecho, un rasgo que caracteriza las ruedas de prensa es que la constelación de participantes es mayor que en las entrevistas: un moderador, uno o dos personajes públicos y una multitud de entrevistadores. Por lo tanto, además de las preguntas y las respuestas, los eventos discursivos producidos en dicho contexto también incluyen las declaraciones de apertura y cierre, la asignación del turno de palabra y los comentarios. Por añadidura, en las ruedas de prensa los reporteros buscan ser neutrales y conflictivos contemporáneamente, pero es extremadamente difícil encontrar un equilibrio entre ambas finalidades (Clayman y Heritage, 2002a; Clayman, 2004). Un modo en el que la prensa puede ejercer control sobre la interacción es mediante estrategias de formulación de pregunta, dado que la pregunta es siempre la primera parte del par adyacente (pregunta-respuesta). Por consiguiente, el reportero puede diseñar la pregunta en un modo específico o introducir información en la formulación que incline la respuesta en una dirección determinada. Ante tal presión, los entrevistados tienden a desplegar estrategias de resistencia, o bien pareciendo colaborativos, o bien desafiando al reportero (Sandrelli, 2018). Dichas estrategias de pregunta y respuesta serán ilustradas en mayor detalle en las próximas subsecciones.

2.1. Planteamiento de preguntas

Para identificar estrategias de planteamiento de preguntas, la literatura de la comunicación en tribunal puede tomarse como punto de referencia para determinar mecanismos comunicativos también presentes en las ruedas de prensa. De acuerdo con dicha línea de investigación, es posible diseñar preguntas de diversas maneras. Desde el punto de vista de la función, subsiste una distinción general entre las information-seeking questions (de ahora en adelante, ‘preguntas que buscan información’, o PBI) y las confirmation-seeking questions (de ahora en adelante, ‘preguntas que buscan confirmar información’, o PCI). (Maley y Fahey, 1991; Galatolo, 2002).

Por un lado, las PBI buscan obtener información general o dar pie a que el entrevistado pronuncie un discurso libre. Las PBI son preguntas abiertas, que conceden la mayor de las libertades al entrevistado a la hora de responder. A menudo pueden estar planteadas con pronombres interrogativos (por comodidad, de ahora en adelante, ‘preguntas Wh-’): ‘quién’, ‘qué’, ‘cuál’, ‘cómo’, ‘dónde’, ‘cuándo’, ‘cuánto’ y ‘por qué’ (i. e. «¿quién te ayudó…?» en M45-ESP-POSTPRESS-SIMON). De igual modo, se utilizan verbos modales que enmarcan la pregunta y expresan la posibilidad, la voluntad o la habilidad del entrevistado para responder (modal polar questions), como ‘poder’, ‘querer’ o ‘saber’, inter alia (i. e. «puedes explicar…» en M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-MORATA).

Por otra parte, las PCI presentan los hechos y buscan una confirmación en la respuesta, restringiendo el abanico de opciones del entrevistado. En primer lugar, la preguntas de tipo sí o no (también llamadas interrogativas polares) admiten como posible respuesta ‘sí’ o ‘no’ (i. e. «…percibes que España es favorita?» en M45-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-LAPORTE). Asimismo, las preguntas con varias opciones presentan una gama de alternativas al entrevistado (i. e. «no sé si esperas que pase Suiza o Francia» en M42-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS). Por añadidura, las preguntas declarativas suelen pronunciarse como declaraciones (con entonación descendente) y tienden a estar acompañadas de coletillas interrogativas que tienen el propósito de buscar el acuerdo por parte del entrevistado (i. e. «Ferrán Torres no va pero entiendo que tú quieres estar no?» en M49-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-PEDRI). En último lugar, el uso del imperativo, que pretende exigir al entrevistado mediante una orden que le entregue información. A modo de conclusiones, en Tabla 1 se muestra una clasificación de las estrategias de formulación de pregunta según la función y la estructura (Clayman y Heritage, 2002a; Galatolo, 2002; Sandrelli, 2018).

Función de la pregunta

Estructura de la pregunta

Preguntas que buscan información (PBI)

Preguntas Wh-

Modal polar questions

Preguntas que buscan confirmar información (PCI)

Preguntas de tipo sí o no

Preguntas con alternativas

Declarativas

Imperativas

Tabla 1. Clasificación de estrategias de pregunta[1]

Por añadidura, cabe considerar otros aspectos en el análisis de las estrategias de planteamiento de preguntas: el grado de iniciativa (‘degree of initiative’), si es directa o indirecta (‘directness’ y ‘indirectness’), la asertividad (‘assertiveness’) y el nivel de hostilidad (‘level of hostility’) hacia el entrevistado (Clayman y Heritage, 2002a; 2002b; Clayman et al., 2007).

La iniciativa hace referencia al intento de la prensa para ejercer control sobre la pregunta mediante la complejidad. En las ruedas de prensa los periodistas compiten entre ellos para tomar la palabra y son conscientes de las exiguas posibilidades de réplica luego de la respuesta (Clayman, 2004). Por lo tanto, para evitar dicho obstáculo, el reportero tiende a formular varias preguntas dentro de un único turno de palabra (multi-part questions). Una única pregunta puede poseer una estructura compleja, por ejemplo, mediante una larga declaración previa a la pregunta propiamente dicha. En determinadas ocasiones también puede encontrarse a la mitad del turno, o al final de este como reflexión a guisa de conclusión. Cabe señalar que ambas estrategias (la pregunta multi-part y la declaración introductoria) se pueden combinar en un mismo turno de palabra. Además, un método adicional para ejercer presión sobre el entrevistado es hacer la misma pregunta una y otra vez con palabras distintas (‘question cascade’, de ahora en adelante, ‘pregunta cascada’). En otros términos, se trata de la enunciación de varias versiones de la que es, aparentemente, la misma pregunta (Clayman y Heritage, 2002b). De hecho, todos los turnos de pregunta cascada serán también preguntas multi-part, pero no todas las preguntas multi-part serán necesariamente cascada. A este respecto, en algunos turnos de pregunta multi-part, dos o más preguntas son reformulaciones únicamente de una idea (pregunta cascada) de las varias que contiene el turno. Finalmente, si los periodistas no están satisfechos con la respuesta y consiguen volver a tener el turno de palabra, es posible que intenten poner en dificultad al entrevistado con una reformulación o una pregunta adicional (Partington, 2001). La reformulación sirve para verificar datos, para resumir el meollo de la respuesta y para tomar una posición hostil que conlleve a que se responda debidamente a la pregunta.

En segundo lugar, las preguntas pueden ser directas o indirectas. La prensa puede plantear preguntas con verbos modales (modal polar questions), que expresan posibilidad o voluntad, para hacer que sean percibidas de forma más respetuosa por parte del entrevistado. De igual modo, otra estrategia que utilizan los periodistas para parecer menos descorteses son las autorreferencias, es decir, hacer mención de su intención o capacidad de formular una pregunta (i. e. «quería preguntarle» en M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ENRIQUE).

En tercer lugar, un rasgo adicional del planteamiento de las preguntas es la asertividad. La asertividad se refiere a la capacidad que tiene el periodista de sugerir, insinuar o presionar para obtener una respuesta determinada (Clayman y Heritage, 2002b). Es posible alcanzarla mediante el uso de una declaración introductoria tendenciosa (i. e. «qué es lo que tiene que cambiar para que no se repitan?» en M45-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-LAPORTE) o con el uso de formulaciones negativas (i. e. «no deja de ser un hándicap no?» en M09-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ALBA). Estas últimas son aparentemente preguntas, pero delimitan tanto la respuesta del entrevistado que a menudo se consideran declaraciones. Su objetivo es enunciar la posición del personaje público y desencadenar una reacción por su parte (Clayman y Heritage, 2002a).

En cuarto y último lugar, el parámetro de hostilidad está ligado al carácter conflictual de las preguntas que llaman al entrevistado a rendir cuentas y a justificar sus acciones. En los turnos abiertamente hostiles, podemos incluso encontrar preguntas acusatorias (i. e. «buenas tardes // ehm: efectivamente es difícil ganarnos Aymeric pero también es difícil pasar una eliminatoria recibiendo tres goles // esto va a pasar muy pocas veces en Mundiales y Eurocopas // eh lo habéis pensado? // qué podéis hacer para solucionarlo? // porque recibiendo tres goles lo normal es que te eliminen // no pasó contra Croacia pero puede pasar // no crees que haya que corregir esto?» en M45-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-LAPORTE). En estos casos, lo que se pretende es acusar al personaje público sobre acontecimientos pasados.

Los susodichos rasgos que caracterizan las preguntas de los periodistas en las ruedas de prensa han sido resumidos en Tabla 2.

Grado de iniciativa (complejidad) de los entrevistadores

Preguntas multi-part

Declaración introductoria

Cascada de preguntas

Reformulación en un 2º turno

Pregunta directa o indirecta

Uso o ausencia de verbos modales para expresar voluntad o habilidad

Uso o ausencia de la autorreferencia

Asertividad

Declaración tendenciosa

Formulación negativa

Nivel de hostilidad

Pregunta acusatoria

Tabla 2. Clasificación de los rasgos de las preguntas[2]

2.2. Planteamiento de respuestas

En una interacción institucional, responder a las preguntas no es una opción, sino una obligación moral. Los entrevistados, incluso cuando una pregunta les incomoda, intentan replicar correctamente ya que son conscientes de que los periodistas vigilan con suma atención lo que dicen, con el fin de determinar si responden debidamente a la interrogación. Para lidiar con dichas preguntas conflictivas, los personajes públicos han desarrollado una serie de estrategias (Sandrelli, 2018).

Antes que nada, es menester trazar una distinción entre las respuestas directas e indirectas. Por un lado, las respuestas directas implican un grado de conflicto mínimo, pues de forma implícita los personajes públicos aceptan y validan el contenido de la pregunta. Estas abordan directamente la cuestión dentro de la pregunta y proporcionan la información solicitada, o bien en seguida, o bien dando un rodeo que termina conduciendo a la respuesta deseada. Igualmente, en ciertas ocasiones los entrevistados pueden responder únicamente a una parte de una pregunta multi-part, proporcionando una respuesta parcial. Tanto las respuestas parciales como las que contienen digresiones pueden ser consideradas evasivas por parte de los periodistas y, por ende, estos últimos podrían reiterar la misma pregunta para obtener la información deseada. Para evitar dicho escenario, los entrevistados deben dar la impresión de estar respondiendo debidamente a la pregunta, aunque así no sea (Clayman, 2001).

Por otro lado, las respuestas indirectas se producen cuando el entrevistado opone resistencia a una pregunta conflictiva o desea evitarla (Clayman y Heritage, 2002a; Clayman, 2001, 2004). Antes que nada, el personaje público podría negarse rotundamente a responder (resistencia explícita), pero es arriesgado ya que los entrevistados no quieren parecer evasivos ante la prensa. Sin embargo, una resistencia implícita permite que el entrevistado parezca cooperativo a pesar de estar evitando la pregunta. Por ejemplo, a la hora de responder, el personaje público puede cambiar el punto de vista de la pregunta, proporcionando información que no había sido solicitada e introduciendo elementos en los que desea poner el foco (respuesta suplementaria). Por añadidura, otras formas de oponer resistencia ante una pregunta conflictiva son la reformulación de esta, conduciendo la pregunta hacia aguas más apacibles, y la puesta en duda de su pertinencia. Así, tanto la reformulación de una pregunta, como su desafío se consideran disclaimers, puesto que subyace el rechazo patente de la pregunta. En último lugar, un entrevistado puede evitar la respuesta proporcionando un comentario sin abordar directamente la cuestión. Para concluir, en Tabla 3 se resumen las susodichas estrategias de respuesta.

Función de la respuesta

Tipo de respuesta

Respuestas directas

Completas

Parciales

Respuestas indirectas

Suplementarias

Disclaimer (reformulación y desafío)

Comentarios

Tabla 3. Clasificación de estrategias de respuesta[3]

3. Información sobre la base de datos y detalles prácticos

La decimosexta edición del Campeonato Europeo de la UEFA (EURO 2020) fue especialmente complicada a causa de la difusión de la COVID-19, lo que dificultó el desarrollo de uno de los eventos deportivos más importantes del mundo (Connecting UEFA EURO 2020, s.f.). Por cada encuentro se celebró una rueda de prensa prepartido y otra pospartido con las dos selecciones enfrentadas. En el caso de la selección española, en la sala de la rueda de prensa se encontraba presencialmente el moderador Pablo García Cuervo, director de comunicación de la Real Federación Española de Fútbol, junto con el entrenador Luis Enrique Martínez García y, en la mayoría de las ocasiones, un jugador. Por el contrario, la totalidad de los periodistas se comunicaba a distancia con los entrevistados a través de una plataforma de teleconferencia, puesto que no podían acceder físicamente a la sala de prensa (a excepción de la final en el estadio de Wembley, en Londres). De hecho, hubo algunos de entre ellos que se vieron abocados a conectarse con su teléfono móvil y auriculares desde las inmediaciones del estadio, o incluso desde los pasillos o las gradas del mismo, obligados a escuchar con grandes dificultades la rueda de prensa por el ruido ambiente (griterío de aficionados, música, bocinas, etc.) y a alzar la voz para ser escuchados correctamente en la sala de prensa (Suárez Lovelle, 2023).

Como base de datos para el estudio se emplea el corpus EFCIC (European Football Championship Interpreting Corpus): un corpus abierto, sincrónico, paralelo y multimedia de una muestra de ruedas de prensa de la selección española de fútbol en la EURO 2020 y sus respectivas interpretaciones simultáneas al inglés. En EFCIC hay un único intérprete que trabaja desde su lengua B (español) a su lengua A (inglés). De igual modo, EFCIC es un corpus abierto, puesto que por el momento no se han incluido los ‘textos’ de todas las ruedas de prensa de la selección española en la EURO 2020. En la fase de creación de EFCIC, se decidió optar por incluir al menos una rueda de prensa del entrenador, de cada jugador entrevistado y un ejemplo de todos los partidos jugados por la selección para obtener una base de datos variada que permitiera obtener mayor representatividad de todos los tipos de participantes involucrados. En ese momento, lo que se pretendía no era efectuar un estudio con un solo participante de la rueda de prensa (i. e. el entrenador), sino permitir que gracias a su diversidad pudiera usarse en otro tipo de estudios.

En Tabla 4 se muestra el repositorio completo de las ruedas de prensa de la selección española que ha sido recopilado, un total de 12 (dos por cada encuentro), con sus respectivos entrevistados. Sin embargo, únicamente aquellas sombreadas en gris conforman EFCIC, a saber, la base de datos utilizada en el presente estudio. Además, las cabeceras de los textos son las mismas que las del UEFA Media Channel, una plataforma dedicada a los medios de comunicación donde se encuentran recogidos todos los vídeos de la UEFA. De este modo, ‘M’ significa match y el número es el número del partido jugado en todo el campeonato por orden cronológico; ‘MDM1’ (match day match one) y ‘PRESS’ son las abreviaturas utilizadas para señalar que se trata de una rueda de prensa prepartido, y ‘POSTPRESS’ para la pospartido; ‘ESP’ indica la selección entrevistada, en este caso la española; y por último se incluye el nombre del entrevistado (por ejemplo, ‘ENRIQUE’). Para más información, cf. Suárez Lovelle, 2023.

Partido

Rueda de prensa

Texto

España vs. Suecia

Prepartido España vs. Suecia

M09-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ALBA

M09-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ENRIQUE

Pospartido España vs. Suecia

M09-ESP-POSTPRESS-ENRIQUE

España vs. Polonia

Prepartido España vs. Polonia

M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ENRIQUE

M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-MORATA

Pospartido España vs. Polonia

M22-ESP-POSTPRESS-ALBA

M22-ESP-POSTPRESS-ENRIQUE

España vs. Eslovaquia

Prepartido España vs. Eslovaquia

M33-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ENRIQUE

Pospartido España vs. Eslovaquia

M33-ESP-POSTPRESS-ENRIQUE

M33-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS

España vs. Croacia

Prepartido España vs. Croacia

M42-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ENRIQUE

M42-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-KOKE

Pospartido España vs. Croacia

M42-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS

M42-ESP-POSTPRESS-ENRIQUE

España vs. Suiza

Prepartido España vs. Suiza

M45-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-LAPORTE

M45-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ENRIQUE

Pospartido España vs. Suiza

M45-ESP-POSTPRESS-SIMON

M45-ESP-POSTPRESS-ENRIQUE

España vs. Italia

Prepartido España vs. Italia

M49-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ENRIQUE

M49-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-PEDRI

Pospartido España vs. Italia

M49-ESP-POSTPRESS-ENRIQUE

Tabla 4. Repositorio completo de las ruedas de prensa de la selección española

En su conjunto, los dos subcorpus de EFCIC (EFCIC-ES y EFCIC-EN) engloban 26.882 palabras. La Tabla 5 refleja la información relativa a las dimensiones del corpus. Las características de ambos subcorpus trazan una distinción entre textos fuente (‘st’ o source text) y textos meta (‘tt’ o target text), el idioma de cada subcorpus (‘es’ para ‘español’ y ‘en’ para ‘inglés’), y solo en el caso del subcorpus en inglés, el idioma fuente desde el que se tradujeron las ruedas de prensa (‘from-es’, a saber, ‘del español’). De igual modo, se incluye la dimensión ‘oral’ del discurso (‘sp’, es decir, spoken). Con el término ‘texto’ se hace referencia a cada entrevista que conforma una rueda de prensa en EFCIC. En otras palabras, cada rueda de prensa tiene varios entrevistados, en todas el entrenador y en la mayoría de los casos un jugador. Cada una de estas entrevistas dentro de una única rueda de prensa se considera en cuanto texto independiente. Por lo tanto, en EFCIC se recogen 10 textos de un potencial máximo de 21. Finalmente, se trata de un corpus público que se puede consultar en la plataforma NoSketch Engine[4] (a partir de ahora NoSkE) en la página web del centro de investigación CoLiTec del Departamento de Interpretación y Traducción de la Universidad de Bolonia, Campus de Forlì (https://corpora.dipintra.it/).

Subcorpus

Idioma

Características

Nº de textos

Nº de palabras

EFCIC-ES

Español

es-sp-st

10

16.004

EFCIC-EN

Inglés

en-sp-tt_from-es

10

10.878

 

 

Total

20

26.882

Tabla 5. Información relativa a las dimensiones de los subcorpus de EFCIC

Es menester subrayar que la base de datos del presente estudio no es totalmente representativa de las ruedas de prensa seleccionadas. Durante la fase de diseño de EFCIC se eliminaron algunos fragmentos que habrían ensuciado las transcripciones, limitando así la utilidad de la anotación part-of-speech (POS) del corpus a través de la herramienta NoSkE. Por un lado, se han incorporado en el subcorpus EFCIC-ES solo aquellos textos fuente pronunciados en español durante las ruedas de prensa. En las ruedas de prensa de la selección española los periodistas eran mayoritariamente de habla hispana, pero a medida que la selección se enfrentaba a equipos de mayor envergadura y con más atención mediática internacional, en las ruedas de prensa había cada vez más entrevistadores de distintas nacionalidades que interrogaban principalmente en inglés o en el idioma del equipo adversario. De hecho, como norma general, las preguntas de reporteros extranjeros se encontraban al final de la rueda de prensa. Tales preguntas, o bien se interpretaban al español para que los entrevistados pudieran responder en su lengua materna o bien eran planteadas y respondidas en inglés (Suárez Lovelle, 2023). Por otro lado, al ser la EURO 2020 el primer torneo internacional de selecciones de fútbol que utiliza la modalidad VRSI (‘video remote simultaneous interpreting’) en un ‘home-to-venue setup’ (véase Seeber et al., 2019), se registran interrupciones e interferencias en el texto fuente (TF), debidas a la mala calidad de la conexión, que influyen a su vez en el texto meta (TM). En las primeras ruedas de prensa, los problemas técnicos eran más recurrentes (i. e. dificultad en ponerse en contacto con los periodistas). Esta situación alargaba innecesariamente la rueda de prensa y creaba turnos dialógicos entre el entrevistado y el moderador en los que a menudo reían y bromeaban sobre la situación. De igual modo, en ciertas ocasiones el equipo técnico irrumpía en la sala de prensa para resolver algún problema técnico a causa del mal funcionamiento de la aplicación y, en ocasiones, la imposibilidad de escuchar a los periodistas ha provocado el cierre de la rueda de prensa (i. e. M09-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ALBA). En su mayoría, los susodichos turnos eran de tipo ‘comment’ y no se recogen en EFCIC (cf. Suárez Lovelle, 2023). En conclusión, se privilegiaron dos parámetros en la selección del material: el criterio del español como único idioma fuente y la pulcritud de los discursos, es decir, sin problemas técnicos. Para terminar, en Tabla 6 se puede consultar la duración de las ruedas de prensa tras haber eliminado los anteriores fragmentos y el número total de turnos de pregunta y respuesta por orador.

Entrevistado

Tiempo de la(s) rueda(s) de prensa

Nº de pares adyacentes (pregunta y respuesta)

Luis Enrique

21’49’’

13

Álvaro Morata

16’26’’

11

Jordi Alba

14’58’’

8

Sergio Busquets

13’49’’

9

Jorge Resurrección

11’6’’

8

Aymeric Laporte

10’4’’

9

Unai Simón

7’42’’

5

Pedro González

7’14’’

9

Tabla 6. Duración de las ruedas de prensa y pares adyacentes en EFCIC

4. Metodología

Durante la fase de creación de la base de datos EFCIC, se codificaron metadatos que arrojan información sobre el papel del orador (‘role’), el nombre (‘speaker’) y el tipo de evento discursivo (‘speechevent’) mediante un proceso de etiquetado (cf. Suárez Lovelle, 2023). De este modo, con los filtros de búsqueda de la herramienta de consulta NoSkE, pudieron extrapolarse de forma automática la totalidad de los eventos discursivos de pregunta y respuesta de EFCIC (un total de 73 preguntas y 74 respuestas). Para encontrar dichos turnos en el buscador utilizado, es necesario situarse en la pestaña PARALELL CONCORDANCE y realizar una búsqueda avanzada. A continuación, debe seleccionarse el query type ‘CQL’, acrónimo de Corpus Query Language, e introducir lo siguiente: . A este respecto, el símbolo ‘/’ es indispensable, puesto que hace que aparezca la totalidad del turno, en vez de la primera frase. Por último, es menester seleccionar la opción de Text Type y el tipo de evento discursivo interesado, en este caso ‘question’ o ‘answer’. Luego de haber lanzado la búsqueda, aparecerán todos los turnos completos (hasta un máximo de 100 palabras) del evento discursivo seleccionado con sus respectivas interpretaciones (véase Imagen 1).

Imagen 1. Búsqueda de turnos de pregunta en NoSkE

Posteriormente, con el fin de examinar las estrategias de pregunta y respuesta de forma más amena, se procedió a la exportación de los turnos en formato PDF y a su sucesiva impresión con el objetivo de efectuar un análisis manual de los datos. A continuación, se ha efectuado un análisis cuantitativo de las estrategias de la prensa en el planteamiento de preguntas (véase Tabla 1) y de los entrevistados a la hora de responder (véase Tabla 3) con el objetivo de parangonar dichas estrategias con las de la interpretación al inglés. De igual modo, con la máxima de enriquecer adicionalmente el presente estudio, se ha analizado el carácter conflictual de los intercambios. Cada turno de pregunta ha sido examinado en función de su complejidad, asertividad, hostilidad y su carácter directo o indirecto (véase Tabla 2). De esta forma, se ha determinado si los turnos contenían carga conflictiva. Sucesivamente, se ha desgranado cada turno de respuesta para observar si transmitía una actitud colaboradora con la prensa (respuesta completa o parcial) o si, por el contrario, había opuesto resistencia a una pregunta conflictiva (suplementaria, disclaimer o comentario).

5. Análisis

En la presente sección se aborda el análisis de los turnos de pregunta y respuesta en los textos fuente (§5.1) y en los textos meta (§5.2), con hincapié en las estrategias empleadas y el nivel de conflictividad de los intercambios.

5.1. Las ruedas de prensa TF

Por lo que concierne al análisis cuantitativo, los resultados de las estrategias empleadas en el planteamiento de preguntas están recopilados en Tabla 7. Respecto a la función, se observa que las preguntas que buscan información (PBI) superan ligeramente las preguntas que buscan confirmar información (PCI) (74 vs. 64, a saber, 54 por ciento vs. 46 por ciento). En más de la mitad de los casos, los periodistas formulan preguntas que daban pie a respuestas libres. Por añadidura, se observa una gran presencia de preguntas Wh- (71), siendo la más frecuente al alcanzar un 51 por ciento, frente a un ínfimo número de preguntas con verbo modal (3). Aunque no es inusual encontrar este último tipo de pregunta en castellano, cabe destacar que la prensa ha privilegiado abrumadoramente otra estructura sintáctica que otorga a las preguntas un carácter indirecto, sinónimo de cortesía: la autorreferencia. De hecho, 42 turnos de pregunta del total de 73 recurren a ella. Asimismo, el resto de las preguntas más comunes pertenecen al grupo PCI: 50 preguntas sí o no, un 36 por ciento del total, seguidas por 8 declarativas y 6 preguntas con opción.

Por lo que se refiere la complejidad de las preguntas, la carencia de PCI no está directamente relacionada con preguntas mayoritariamente sencillas. Como demuestran los datos en Tabla 8, los periodistas optan por ejercer presión sobre los entrevistados. En efecto, el primer parámetro que determina la complejidad muestra que las preguntas multi-part han sido predominantes. Casi en el 60 por ciento de los casos los periodistas aúnan varias preguntas en un único turno. Igualmente, el 78 por ciento de los turnos de pregunta, cualquiera que sea su grado de complejidad, contiene una declaración introductoria. En tercer lugar, cabe destacar que 19 de las 43 preguntas multi-part (un 44 por ciento) son preguntas cascada. Este dato es esclarecedor, puesto que la prensa no solo desea aprovechar su turno para plantear preguntas inherentes a diversas cuestiones, sino que también tiende a reiterar con insistencia la misma pregunta para presionar al entrevistado y obtener la información deseada. En último lugar, en ningún caso un periodista toma la palabra en un tercer turno. Este dato podría parecer revelador, pero en el presente estudio se vuelve redundante, puesto que a causa de la dimensión telemática de las ruedas de prensa, el moderador apagaba inmediatamente el micrófono de los periodistas una vez estos habían formulado la pregunta para evitar ruidos indeseados en la sala. Por ende, a diferencia del contexto presencial, la prensa no pudo imponerse y replicar en un tercer turno. Por los susodichos motivos, el grado general de complejidad de los turnos de pregunta TF puede juzgarse elevado.

TOTAL

M49-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-PEDRI

M49-ESP-POSTPRESS-ENRIQUE

M45-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-LAPORTE

M45-ESP-POSTPRESS-SIMON

M42-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-KOKE

M42-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS

M33-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS

M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-MORATA

M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ENRIQUE

M09-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ALBA

TF Ruedas de prensa

71

4

5

5

10

9

5

9

14

5

5

Preguntas Wh-

Preguntas que buscan información

PBI

3

0

2

0

0

0

0

0

1

0

0

Modal polar

74

4

7

5

10

9

5

9

15

5

5

Total PBI

50

5

3

6

1

6

0

3

7

8

9

Preguntas

sí o no

Preguntas que buscan confirmar la información

 PCI

6

1

0

1

0

1

1

0

3

0

1

Preguntas

con opción

8

1

1

1

0

0

0

1

0

2

2

Declarativas

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

Imperativas

64

7

4

8

1

7

1

4

10

10

12

Total PCI

Tabla 7. Tipos de pregunta en las ruedas de prensa TF

 

Ruedas de prensa TF

Preguntas

multi-part

Preguntas únicas

Preguntas cascada

Declaración introductoria

Reformulación

en 2º turno

M09-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ALBA

5

3

3

5

0

M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ENRIQUE

5

3

2

6

0

M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-MORATA

9

2

4

11

0

M33-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS

5

1

1

3

0

M42-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS

2

1

0

3

0

M42-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-KOKE

5

3

2

6

0

M45-ESP-POSTPRESS-SIMON

4

1

2

5

0

M45-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-LAPORTE

3

6

2

7

0

M49-ESP-POSTPRESS-ENRIQUE

4

2

1

3

0

M49-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-PEDRI

1

8

1

8

0

TOTAL

43

30

19

57

0

Tabla 8. Complejidad de los turnos en las ruedas de prensa TF

Por añadidura, por lo que respecta al carácter directo e indirecto de las preguntas, la prensa opta por ser respetuosa en la mayoría de los casos: seis de cada diez turnos de pregunta fueron indirectos (un 62 por ciento) y cuatro de cada diez (un 38 por ciento) directos. De igual modo, en el 57 por ciento de los casos, la intencionalidad de plantear una pregunta se subrayó con una autorreferencia: «quería preguntarte […]». Asimismo, por lo que concierne al grado de asertividad, los periodistas plantean un 33 por ciento de turnos de pregunta conflictivos mediante 19 declaraciones tendenciosas y 5 formulaciones negativas (véase Tabla 9). Por último, en EFCIC se recogen dos ejemplos de turnos de pregunta abiertamente hostiles cuyo objetivo es desencadenar una reacción airada como en el caso del entrevistado Aymeric Laporte (en M45-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-LAPORTE). Igualmente, se puede observar que el grado de conflictividad de las preguntas coincide aproximadamente con las preguntas que buscan confirmar información: 46 por ciento de PCI, frente a un 38 por ciento de turnos directos y un 33 por ciento de turnos asertivos o abiertamente hostiles. Por ende, al plantear una PCI, la prensa tiende a emplear una estructura conflictiva, lo que predispone en gran medida la reacción del entrevistado en la respuesta.

Ruedas de prensa TF

Rasgos de asertividad

TOTAL de turnos asertivos

Declaración tendenciosa

Formulación negativa

M09-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ALBA

2

1

3

M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ENRIQUE

6

0

6

M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-MORATA

4

1

5

M33-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS

1

0

1

M42-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS

1

0

1

M42-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-KOKE

1

0

1

M45-ESP-POSTPRESS-SIMON

0

0

0

M45-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-LAPORTE

2

3

5

M49-ESP-POSTPRESS-ENRIQUE

1

0

1

M49-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-PEDRI

1

0

1

TOTAL

19

5

24

Tabla 9. Turnos de pregunta asertivos en las ruedas de prensa TF

Por lo tanto, no es sorprendente que, durante el proceso de análisis de las estrategias de respuesta, se encuentren evidencias de resistencia a las preguntas PCI con carga conflictiva. Los datos cuantitativos recogidos en Tabla 10 muestran, por un lado, que hay un elevado número de respuestas indirectas (un 41 por ciento), principalmente respuestas suplementarias (29), seguidas por los disclaimers, utilizados en 11 ocasiones. Por otro lado, las respuestas directas representan el 59 por ciento del total, proporcionando la totalidad de la información solicitada en 49 ocasiones y de forma parcial en 11 ocasiones. De nuevo, las cifras de respuestas directas e indirectas coinciden aproximadamente con la función de las preguntas: 46% de PCI vs. 41% de respuestas indirectas; y 54% de PBI vs. 59% de respuestas directas.

Ruedas de prensa TF

Respuestas directas

Respuestas indirectas

Completas

Parciales

TOTAL

Suplementarias

Disclaimer

Comentario

TOTAL

M09-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ALBA

7

1

8

3

0

0

3

M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ENRIQUE

4

0

4

3

4

0

7

M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-MORATA

4

3

7

8

1

1

10

M33-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS

6

2

8

2

0

0

2

M42-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS

3

0

3

2

0

0

2

M42-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-KOKE

6

1

7

2

1

0

3

M45-ESP-POSTPRESS-SIMON

5

2

7

2

0

0

2

M45-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-LAPORTE

3

1

4

3

3

0

6

M49-ESP-POSTPRESS-ENRIQUE

5

1

6

1

2

0

3

M49-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-PEDRI

6

0

6

3

0

0

3

TOTAL

49

11

60

29

11

1

41

Tabla 10. Estrategias de respuesta en las ruedas de prensa TF

Cabe subrayar que estos datos revelan que los entrevistados tienden a colaborar, pero que en muchas ocasiones oponen resistencia y objetan algunas preguntas. Así, los turnos asertivos se concentran en los textos de M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ENRIQUE, M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-MORATA y M45-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-LAPORTE (véanse sombreados en Tabla 9). De hecho, dichas ruedas de prensa, a diferencia de las de sus compañeros, están impregnadas de polémica. En primer lugar, en la rueda de prensa de Luis Enrique, se le interroga sobre los pitos a la selección y al delantero Álvaro Morata por su falta de gol. Por consiguiente, el entrenador sale en defensa del futbolista empleando prevalentemente respuestas de tipo disclaimer, que ponen en tela de juicio la pertinencia de la pregunta. En segundo lugar, a Álvaro Morata se le plantean preguntas de la misma tónica, pero, con una actitud más pausada, le quita hierro al asunto y desvía la atención del tema utilizando respuestas suplementarias. Por último, el defensa Aymeric Laporte recibe preguntas sobre los últimos minutos del partido en los que, según la opinión de la prensa, no ha estado al mejor nivel, puesto que España encaja tres goles en pocos minutos y por poco no es eliminada del torneo. Por ello, ante la incomodidad creada por dichas preguntas, no es de extrañar que los turnos con mayor número de respuestas indirectas sean precisamente los de Luis Enrique, Álvaro Morata y Aymeric Laporte (7, 10 y 6, respectivamente), y con mayor número de disclaimers que ponen en tela de juicio la pertinencia de la pregunta (sombreados en gris en Tabla 10).

A continuación, se ejemplifican los datos anteriormente expuestos mediante una serie de turnos de pares adyacentes (pregunta y respuesta) extraídos de la base de datos EFCIC, junto con la interpretación al inglés y una traducción literal al inglés de las pregunta del TF. En primer lugar, en el Ejemplo 1, el periodista Ladislao Moñino anuncia su intención de plantear una primera pregunta (de varias, por lo tanto, una pregunta multi-part) con una autorreferencia (líns. 1-2). A continuación, realiza una digresión para contextualizar su pregunta e inicia una declaración introductoria (líns. 3-4), antes de proceder con la primera pregunta de tipo Wh- en estilo indirecto (líns. 4-5) sobre la posición del futbolista Marcos Llorente. Después, precede la segunda pregunta sí o no (líns. 5-8) con una breve declaración introductoria: y si también por el fútbol que practicáis (líns. 5-6). Dicha pregunta no contiene en su enunciado rasgos conflictivos que pudieran llevar al capitán Jordi Alba a evadir la respuesta. Por ende, el futbolista responde de forma completa a ambas preguntas: primero a la segunda (líns. 1-2), afirmando que se trata de un portento físico, la cual retoma al final del turno añadiendo más información relativa a su estado y rendimiento dentro del grupo (líns. 9-12); y después a la primera (líns. 2-9), declarando que puede jugar en la posición de lateral.

Q

Ladislao Moñino:

1- eh: Jordi yo quería preguntarte tú que eres lateral te

2-quería preguntar por: por Marcos Llorente que

3-bueno eh: supuestamente va a ser utilizado en: en: en      

4-la otra banda eh: quería que me dieras un poco tu

5-opinión de: de cómo ves a Marcos ahí y si también por el

6-tipo de: de fútbol que practicáis eh: es un jugador que: que

7-representa ese estilo en cuanto a energía y: y: el

8-despliegue que tiene y la: y la potencia que tiene.

Intérprete:

as a fullback I'd like to ask you about Marco Llorente who will probably be playing on the opposite flank to you what is your opinion of him in that role? and in terms of the football that you play do you believe that he: is: a player that really embodies that style in terms of his energy and power?

Traducción literal del TF:

eh: Jordi I wanted to ask you // you are a fullback // I wanted to ask you about Marcos Llorente who well eh: is supposedly going to play on: on: the opposite flank // eh: I wanted to know your opinion about: about how you see Marcos there // and also if considering the type of: of football that you play he is a player that: that represents that style in terms of energy and: and: the attack that he has and the: and the: power that he has.

A

Jordi Alba:

1- : como tú bien dices no? es: un portento

2-físico- creo que: que ha hecho una grandísima

3-temporada con su club que ha demostrado que puede jugar

4-en muchísimas posiciones y: y bueno el míster eh: seguro

5-que bueno eh: ha tenido eso en cuenta y al final pues bueno

6-lo está probando de lateral creo que cumple las

7-condiciones necesarias para poder jugar en esa posición

8-eh: pese a que no ha jugado tanto ahí pero: pero bueno está

9-más que capacitado no? y: y bueno los minutos que

10-ha jugado eh: que lo he visto jugar ha rendido muy bien

11-y: y bueno nos alegramos por ello y: seguro que

12-va a ser un jugador importantísimo para nosotros no?

Intérprete:

yes as you say: he had a fantastic season at club level he showed that he could play in a range of different positions I'm sure that the coach has considered that I think he has everything it ne- he needs to play at fullback I think he's more than capable of doing that in terms of the wh- th- the times I've seen him play there he's done very well so I'm sure he's going to be a very important player for us.

Traducción literal del TF:

yes as you justly say right? // he is a physical prodigy // I think that he had a fantastic season with his club // that he has proved that he can play in many positions and: and well the coach eh: for sure eh: has taken that into account and at the end well he is trying him out as a fullback // I think that he has the necessary conditions to play in that position eh: even if he has not played there often but: but he is more than able isn’t he? // and: and well the minutes he has played eh: that I have seen him play he has done very well and: and well // we are happy for that and: for sure he is going to be a very important player for us won’t he?

Ejemplo 1. Par adyacente n.º 2 (Q&A)

A continuación, en Ejemplo 2 se procede a observar un turno de pregunta conflictivo. Tras la pregunta de Miguel Ángel Lara, el delantero Álvaro Morata considera que la cita del periodista es imprecisa y procede a reformularla en su respuesta empleando la estrategia de disclaimer (líns. 1-6). Efectivamente, en el turno de pregunta, el reportero delinea una declaración tendenciosa (líns.3-5) en la que declara que Morata tuvo problemas para dormir tras el empate del partido anterior (se sobreentiende que a causa de los pitos y las críticas recibidos) y le plantea una pregunta de sí o no sobre si ha consultado al psicólogo de la Federación Española de Fútbol (líns. 4-5). El futbolista, tras la reformulación (disclaimer), procede a replicar a la pregunta propiamente dicha con una respuesta suplementaria que no responde a si ha consultado al psicólogo, sino que pone el foco en la importancia de «Joaquín» (el psicólogo) al que se refiere por su nombre de pila (líns. 6-12), y comenta su larga carrera como deportista y en la importancia del apoyo de los miembros del equipo (líns. 15-24).

Q

Miguel Ángel Lara:

1- hola Álvaro buenas tardes eh: te quería

2-preguntar has dicho hoy a mediodía en Deportes Cuatro

3-que: que bueno que han sido unos momentos duros que

4-te ha costado dormir eh: te has acercado más

5-al psicólogo de la federación o no ha hecho falta?

6- gracias.

Intérprete:

you said that it's been tough and that you've had trouble sleeping where does that leave you going into the game?

Traducción literal del TF:

hi Álvaro good afternoon // eh: I wanted to ask you // you have said today at noon on Deportes Cuatro that: that well that it has been a hard time that you have had trouble sleeping // eh: did you get closer to the National team psychologist or wasn’t it necessary? // thank you.

A

Álvaro Morata:

1- no: no: he dicho que: que han sido: no han sido momentos

2-duros sino que: es normal que cuando empatas un partido creo

3-que le pasa a todos mis compañeros también cuando merecemos

4-ganar un partido y lo empatamos es normal que te: que te cueste

5-descansar después del partido con la con la adrenalina y con: y con

6-esos momentos: eh: es es que es es lo he repetido ya muchas

7-veces al final con Joaquín hablo siempre hablo de todo: le

8-considero un: un gran psicólogo pero también una persona que que se

9-preocupa por mí no no por por lo que un psicólogo puede

10-aportar de manera profesional sino por por el trato y la convivencia

11-que tenemos aquí y sé que está a mi disposición como como la de

12-todos mis compañeros pero al final creo que que desde fuera

13-puede parecer que: tiene mucho más ruido yo ni ni he leído ni he visto

14-nada: de hecho pues muchos mensajes que: de muchas

15-personas que se lo agradezco pero yo estoy bien yo llevo ya:

16-una carrera bastante larga como para que: que la opinión de la gente

17-pueda cambiar mi vida o hacerme estar más triste o menos triste

18- eh lo lo importante es lo que piensan mis compañeros es lo

19-que piensa toda la gente que está aquí dentro y eso es lo que: lo que

20-tengo que pensar y lo que: y lo que me motiva pues solo por

21-por por mí y por ellos eh: el meter goles pues obviamente pues me

22-alegraré mucho por por estas personas que que solo por el simple

23-hecho de poder pensar que yo: he estado pasando un mal momento

24-eh: me han dado muestras de cariño pero yo estoy fenomenal.

Intérprete:

I said that it's hard: when you draw a game I think when you draw a game that you deserve to win I've said it many times at the end of the day perhaps from the outsides eh: there's a lot more noise but I really haven't read or listened too much of course people have sent me messages and I: appreciate that but I've been around for: long enough to accept that they're always going to be public opinion and that really doesn't affect my mood I just need to focus on: what's on the inside that's what motivates me and what I want to do is score goals and I'd be very happy particularly after people who: perhaps thought I was going through a tough moment and sent messages of support.

Traducción literal del TF:

no: no: I have said that: that: it’s has been: not a hard time but that it’s normal when you draw a game // I think it also happens to all my colleagues // when we deserve to win a game and we draw it’s normal to: to have trouble sleeping after the game with the with the adrenaline and with: and with those moments: // it’s it’s that is is I have repeated many times before at the end with Joaquín I always talk I talk about everything: // I consider him a great psychologist but also a great person that that cares about me // not not about what a psychologist can give you professionally but for for the treatment and harmony that we have here // and I know that he is available for me as well as well as for all my colleagues // but at the end I think that that from the outside it can seem that it is more important // I haven’t seen nor read anything // actually well a lot of messages that: from a lot a people // I thank them for it // but I’m okay // my career is long enough for people’s opinion to change my life or make me more or less sad // eh the the important thing is what my colleagues think // it’s what all the people on the inside think and that’s what I have to think about and what: and what motivates me // so just for for for me and for them eh: scoring goals well obviously I will be very happy for for these people that that just by the mere fact of thinking that I: have been going through a hard time eh: showed me kindness but I feel great.

Ejemplo 2. Par adyacente n.º 19 (Q&A)

Igualmente, en el Ejemplo 3 la reportera Helena Condis enuncia una declaración introductoria sobre el gran estatus del mediocentro Pedro González en su club y su selección y sobre la posibilidad de que juegue, tras la temporada de la Liga y tras la Eurocopa, en los Juegos Olímpicos (líns. 2-4). En las dos últimas líneas, con una oración declarativa constata que el futbolista quiere estar (lín.6), pero al final añade una coletilla para saber su opinión: [...] no? Como respuesta, Pedro González cambia el foco de la pregunta y no responde directamente a si participará en los Juegos Olímpicos, limitándose a declarar, con una respuesta suplementaria, que a él lo que le gusta es jugar al fútbol (líns. 1-2).

Q

Helena Condis:

1- qué tal? Helena Condis de la: Cadena Cope

2- bueno eh te has convertido en una pieza clave con

3-Koeman con Luis Enrique: en la Eurocopa y ahora

4-también te quieren para los Juegos Olímpicos ha

5-dicho 8Guardiola que es una animalada por ejemplo

6-Ferrán Torres no va pero entiendo que tú quieres estar no?

Intérprete:

good evening Pedri you've become a: key player for: Koeman at Barcelona and you've done the same for Luis Enrique you're about to go off to the: Olympic Games how excited are you about all of this?

Traducción literal del TF:

how are you? // Helena Condis from Cadena Cope // well eh you have become a key player for Koeman for Luis Enrique: in the Euro and now they want you for the Olympic Games // Guardiola said that it’s madness // for instance Ferrán Torres won’t go but I understand that you want to go right?

A

Pedro González:

1- bueno yo siempre he dicho que: que lo que me gusta es

2-el el fútbol y: y jugar partidos es lo que más también

3-es verdad que que tiene razón el Barça y: y Guardiola que son

4-muchos partidos pero a mí lo que me gusta es: es jugar al

5-fútbol.

Intérprete:

well I've always said that I love football I love playing football matches but of course I agree with what Guardiola said that that's a lot of games to play but I would just say that I love playing football.

Traducción literal del TF:

well I have always said that what I like is is football and: and to play matches is what I like most // it’s also true that Barcelona is right and Guardiola that that’s a lot of matches but what I like is: is to play football.

Ejemplo 3. Par adyacente n.º 68 (Q&A)

5.2 Las ruedas de prensa TM

La versión interpretada se ha analizado pormenorizadamente utilizando las mismas categorías de estrategias de preguntas y respuestas en Tabla 1, Tabla 2 y Tabla 3 para obtener información comparable. En primer lugar, el análisis cuantitativo en Tabla 12 muestra que la distribución de las preguntas según la función es prácticamente idéntica entre las versiones del TF y TM: un 53 por ciento de PBI y un 47 por ciento de PCI en las interpretaciones al inglés, frente a un 54 por ciento de PBI y un 46 por ciento en los discursos originales. De igual modo, por lo que concierne a los tipos de pregunta específicos, de nuevo los más frecuentes son las preguntas Wh- (59), seguidas por las preguntas de tipo sí o no (48), y en menor medida las de opción (4), declarativas (2) y modal polar (2). Asimismo, es interesante notar que en la versión interpretada únicamente dos categorías (‘Wh-’ y ‘sí o no’) abarcan el 93 por ciento del tipo de pregunta, mientras que en las versiones originales el porcentaje es ligeramente inferior (87 por ciento). En efecto, en parangón con los tipos de pregunta TF en Tabla 7, en la versión interpretada se observa una leve disminución de declarativas (-6) y preguntas de opción (-2), junto con una fuerte caída de preguntas Wh- (-12). En ningún caso se registra un incremento de preguntas./p>

Ruedas de prensa TM

Preguntas

multi-part

Preguntas únicas

Preguntas cascada

Declaración introductoria

M09-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ALBA

4

4

1

3

M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ENRIQUE

3

5

1

5

M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-MORATA

5

6

2

9

M33-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS

4

2

0

3

M42-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS

2

1

0

2

M42-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-KOKE

4

4

1

6

M45-ESP-POSTPRESS-SIMON

3

2

1

4

M45-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-LAPORTE

2

7

1

7

M49-ESP-POSTPRESS-ENRIQUE

1

5

0

5

M49-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-PEDRI

1

8

1

8

TOTAL

29

44

10

52

 

Tabla 11. Complejidad de los turnos en las ruedas de prensa TM

TOTAL

M49-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-PEDRI

M49-ESP-POSTPRESS-ENRIQUE

M45-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-LAPORTE

M45-ESP-POSTPRESS-SIMON

M42-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-KOKE

M42-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS

M33-ESP-POSTPRESS-BUSQUETS

M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-MORATA

M22-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ENRIQUE

M09-MDM1-ESP-PRESS-ALBA

TM Ruedas de prensa

59

4

5

4

6

8

4

8

10

5

5

Preguntas Wh-

Preguntas que buscan información

PBI

2

0

0

0

1

1

0

0

0

0

0

Modal polar

61

4

5

4

7

9

4

8

10

5

5

Total PBI

48

5

2

6

1

2

1

4

10

8

9

Preguntas

sí o no

Preguntas que buscan confirmar la información

 PCI

4

1

0

1

0

1

1

0

0

0

0

Preguntas

con

opción

2

1

0

0

1

0

0

0

0

0

0

Declarativas

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

Imperativas

54